The rule of S. Benet. Latin and Anglo-Saxon interlinear version

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

^•:>».v{

'■'• '•-••'.''.. « f:-^ *

••^ '• • • .♦ •• • •"

•

•.#

• •

:-\t.

^v5A

i2i^y/f'

' •■ ' ■ t ' ' ■• J ■

^^^'^^^^^m^^mfmrnmrnt

\

®&e %nh ai

tnti.

a

Agents for the sale of the Early English Text Society's

Publications.

DXJBLIX: William McGee, 18 Nassau Street.
EDINBURGH : T. G. Stevbxson, 22 South Frederick Street.
GLASGOW : Ogle & Co., 1 Royal Exchange Square.
BERLIN : Asher & Co., Unter den Linden 20.
NEW YORK: C. Scbibnbe & Co., Leypoldt & Holt.
PHILADELPHIA : J. B. Lippincott & Co.

-". . r.

J v C^A

uc..

k §nh 4

LATIN AND ANGLO-SAXON

INTERLINEAR VERSION.

SDITED, WITS AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

BY

.y

Db. h/logeman.

• ••• « •

J ■» *

* •• • ! • •

^Jj*^./ ¥ JJ ^J ^

• # •
• • • •

- « •

, « «

■J J J J J J i

* « ^ w . °' W .J

J •

«• ««« «««««•

* « « • •

, • • • • - '

• fr «

■» J J

LONDON:

PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY
BY N. TRUBNER AND CO., 57 AND 59 LUDGATE HILL.

MDCCCLXXXVIII.

..»••"

• • *•*

• • •

• •• »
•• • •

• • »

^'^'^Ut^y

90

On some pages of the Introduction to this volume, and
also in the Notes at the end, I have had to mention gratefully
the help I have received from various quarters.

But apart from the aid specified there, I must here give
the names of two gentlemen, whose assistance to me has
been very valuable. First and foremost my thanks are due
to Dr. Fumivall, who with great kindness has facilitated the
publishing of this book, both as my doctoral dissertation,
to be presented to the Faculty of Letters at the Utrecht
University, and as one of the issues for the Early English
Text Society. I must also thank him heartily for the trouble
he has taken in correcting my necessarily faulty English.
Secondly to my brother, Mr. W. S. Logeman, who volunteered
to extract by far the greater part of the text for lexico-
graphical purposes. I need hardly say that this labour has
been of material service to me, and I gladly take this
opportunity of publicly acknowledging my obligations.

H. LOGEMAN.

CONTENTS.

■♦♦-

IBTTBODTTCTIOKT.

PAGE

Section I. Outlines of the History of Benedictinism in England until

the Keformation xt

Section II. Bibliography of the various treatises, found in the Cottonian

MS. Tiberius A. 3 x'x

Section III. The Latin text. Nineteenth-century editions. Manner

of editing xxvi

Section IV. The English text. Manner of editing. The 'Paving

Letters ' * xxx

Section V. The Language of the text. Crude-forms. ' Merography ' *.
Evidence of the Latin text. English sounds. English in-
flections .......... xxxviii

TEXT.

The Pbolooue. It contains a hortatory sermon, admonishing the monks
to pray to the Lord for perfection^ to be up and doing, to fear
the Lord, to walk in His paths, and to bear in mind that, like
every beginning, the finding of the way to salvation is difficult i

LATIN LIST OF CHAPTERS 6

Chafteb I. There are four classes of monks. Coenobites, i. e. those who
fight the battle of life under a Eule or an Abbot. The ancho-
rites, who fight alone against the weaknesses of the flesh and
their sinful thoughts. The Sarabaites, a very bad class : they
follow the dictates of their desires ; what they wish to do,
they call a holy act ; what they do not like, they say is not
allowed. The Gyrovagi, who roam about the country, and who,
addicted to the pleasures of the stomach and the body, are even
worse than the Sarabaites 6

Chapter II. The Abbot who is worthy to reign over the monastery
must always remember that he represents Christ. He must not
teach anything but the precepts of the Lord. He is responsible
for all that happens in his flock, and must set a good example in
everything. There should be no distinction of persons in the
monastery, and, above all, one of noble birth should have no
privilege over a menial. The Abbot must always be aware of
the difficulty of his task, and bear in mind that the more im-
portant are the things entrusted to his care, the greater are his
responsibilities; and earthly cares and worldly considerations
should not distract him from his serious work . . . .11

^ Those showing the order or sequence of the A.-Saxon words in construing
the Latin.
' Part of a word put for the whole of it, as ^ra forpravo%t.

vm CONTENTS.

PAGE

Chapter III. When anything of importance ii to be d cided upon, all the
monks should be consulted; for sometimes God reveals the
truth unto the youngest of the brethren. In minor points the
advice of the elder brethren suffices. The monks should give
their advice in all humility to the Abbot, and not contend with
him. The decision rests in all cases with the latter . • > 7

Chapteb IV. Good works are here enumerated. These precepts are
mostly couched in Scriptural language, and always pithily
expressed. The first is : to love God with all one's heart, all
one^s soul, and all one^s might, and one's neighbour as oneself.
The last, never to despair of God's mercy 19

Chaptsb V urges unlimited obedience on all. Whatever a monk has on
hand, he is to leave that alone, be it finished or not, to obey the
voice of an elder brother. And this obedience will be especially
acceptable to God, if everything be done quickly and without a
murmur 33

Chapteb VI urges silence on all, especially as regards scurrilous matter.
But for wholesome and edifying words the Rule is not so
stringent 25

Chapteb VII urges humility , for all exultation is a kind of pride . . 37
The twelve degrees of humility are enumerated, of which the first is :

always to have the fear of the Lord before one's eyes . . 28

The second, to put tlie Lord's pleasure before one's own . . • 31

The third, to submit to one's eMers for the love of Grod . . • 31

The fourth, to persevere notwithstanding all obstacles ... 32

The fifth, to confess evil deeds and bad thoughts • • • • 33
The sixth, to be content at the meanest labour being imposed upon

one 33

The seventh, not only to say, but to think, that one is inferior to all

others 34

The eighth, not to do anything but follow the ruling of the elders . 34
The ninth, not to speak until one is addressed • • • • 35
The tenth, not to laugh at the slightest provocation, and at every-
thing 35

The eleventh, to speak humbly, gravely, and not too much . . 35
The twelfth, to show one's humility, not only inwardly, but also by

one's ways and meek habits 35

Chapteb VIII. In winter, the monks must get up at a fixed time after
midnight, but so that they have had a good night's rest. In
summer, the matins, which must be said at daybi*eak, should
follow immediately on the vigils 37

Chapteb IX^ The psalips that must be sung at the noctnms, as well as
the responsories and the lessons, are here enumerated. Both
the Old and New Testament should be read, as well as the
approve! commentaries on them 37

CONTENTS. IX

PAGE

Chafteb X. In summer time, the above-mentioned lessons should not be
read, but one of the Oil Testament should be said by heart
instead 59

Chapteb XI. On Sundays, the brethren should rise earlier for the ■
nocturns, in order to get through the special arrangement of
services for that day. The lessons, psalms, and versiclos are
then specified 40

Chapter XII. The psalms, benedictions, lessons, canticles, etc., to be

said during matins on Sundays 42

Chapter XIII. Matins on week-days. A special psalm for each day.
Especial stress is laid on the Lord's prayer being said aloud by
the Prior, so that all may hear it 43

Chapter XIV. On Saints* days, the vigils should be said as on Sundays ;
and only the special psalms, antiphons, and lessons of the day are
to be said 45

Chapter XV. When the Alleluia is to be said, depends on the time of

year. On Sundays, it should always be said .... 45

Chapter XVI. In accordance with the words of the prophet : ' Seven
times a day have I praised thee,' we must observe this sacred
number, and we shall be doing so, if we keep the seven canonical
hours . 46

Chapter XVII. The psalms, hymns, lessons, etc., to be said at Prime,

Tierce, Sext, None, Vesper, and Compline .... 47

Chapter XVIII. The order and number of the psalms to be said.
S. Benet allows every one to have another arrangement, if only
the whole Psalter be distributed over each week. In former
times, he adds, it used to be the practice of our Holy Fathers to
do all this in one day 48

Chapter XIX. As we believe in the omnipresence of God, and that
His eyes look alike on the good and the evil, let us take care
that, during the divine office, our mind finds utterance in our
words 52

Chapter XX. Our prayer should be short and reverent, and pure,

unless it should be prolonged by divine inspiration . . '53

Chapter XXI. Deans should be chosen solely from the larger congre-
gations. Only humble men should be elected, and, should they
become too proud, they must be deposed, just like the Provost,
after being rebuked three times 53

Chapter XXII. Each monk is to sleep in a separate bed, but all, if
possible, in one hall. If there are too many, let there be ten or
twenty together under the supervision of an elder. A candle
must bum in the dormitory until morning .... 54

Chapter XXIII. If any brother does not observe the precepts of the
Rule, he must be rebuked if necessary twice, secretly, and after

X CONTENTS.

PAOB

that, publicly. If he do not then mend, he ahall be excom-
municated, and lastly, be subjected to corporal punishment . 55

Chafteb XXIV. The degree of punishment is to be in accordance with
the gravity of the guilt. For instance, for very light offences
the culprit is deprived only of the right of sitting at table, etc. . 56

Ghapteb XXV. The brother who is guilty of a graver fault, must be
excluded both from the table and from the oratory. No one
passing him may ask a blessing on his head or on his food . 56

Chafteb XXVI. Those that presume to have any intercourse whatever
with an excommunicated brother, should suffer the same ex-
communication 57

Chafteb XXVII. The Abbot, whose duty it is more to look after
weak souls than to tyrannise over strong, should remember the
example of the Good Shepherd, and imitate it . . •ST

Chafteb XXVm. When a brother has been rebuked repeatedly, when
he has suffered the penalty of excommunication and corporal
punishment, when the Abbot's and the brethren's prayers have
been of no avail, then, and not until then, let the Abbot act
upon the Apostle's precept : ' Put away the evil one from among
yourselves/ and expel him 59

Chafteb XXIX. A brother who has been expelled the monastery, should
be allowed to return into the lowest place if he promises to mend,
and this for three times ; after that, however, no return should
be possible 60

Chafteb XXX. Young boys should be rebuked in a different manner,
for they do not see the gravity of the penalty of excommunica-
tion. Let them be punished by fasting, or the rod ... 60

Chafteb XXXI. On the qualities of the Cellarer. He must be a wise,
temperate, and God-fearing man, and must, above all, be
humble. If a brother asks of him what he cannot give, let him
not laugh at the brother, but in all humility refuse it. If the
congregation be a large one, helpers should be given him . . 61

Chafteb XXXII. The use of the property of the monastery is to be
entrusted by the Abbot to monks on whose qualities he can
depend. A register should be kept by the Abbot, in order to see
that he gets back all that he gives 63

Chafteb XXXIII. The monks are not to give anything away, or get any
property, except with the consent of the Abbot. Even their
own wiU, or their own body, is not in their power. All things
must be common unto all 63

Chafteb XXXIV. Every one must receive the necessities of life in
accordance with his wants. This is not meant to advocate
favouritism, but merely consideration for the infirmities of the
weak. On no account should complaints be heard ... 64

CONTENTS. XI

PAGE

Ohafteb XXXV. Every brother is to serve in turn in the refectory for a
week. During his time of service let him take a slight meal an
hour before the others, so that he do not feel faint, and let him
serve his brethren without murmuring. All things are to be
washed and cleaned on Saturday before a brother makes place
for.his successor 65

Chafteb XXXVI. a cell should be set apart for the sick, and a
brother, careful, diligent, and God-fearing should be appointed to
serve them. Over and above this, they are specially entrusted
to the Abbotts care 67

Chafteb XXXYII. With regard to old men and children, the rule
should not needlessly be applied in all its severity, especially
as to matters of nourishment 68

Chafteb XXXVIII. A weekly reader must be appointed, who is to b^n
on Sunday. Silence should prevail at meals. Only those are
to be elected, to this office, whose singing and reading will
edify the others 69

Chafteb XXXIX. At meab there should always be two dishes to choose
from. Under circumstances of hard work or the like, the
Abbot may order more food to be given ; but let all be mindful
not to be overtaken by gluttony. No flesh of a quadruped is to
be eaten, except by the sick or the infirm 70

Chafteb XL. A hemina^ of wine is supposed to be sufficient each day
for every monk. Abstinence, however, is recommended. The
Prior of the monastery has it in his power to regulate this, in
accordance with the situation of the convent, and the work of
the inmates 71

Chafteb XLI. The time of meals is to be regulated according to the time
of year and the heat. All is to be arranged so as not to
necessitate the use of a lamp 73

Chafteb XLII. Before compline, speaking should be rare ; after that,
silence is not to be broken, except there be guests, or by express
command of the Abbot 74

Chafteb XLIII. Whatever work they have on hand, when the bell
rings, either for divine office, or for meals, the brethren should
hasten to the proper place. He who does not come, or comes
too late, should be punished befittingly 75

Chafteb XLIV. Of the manner in which the excommunicated should
make satisfaction. He is to lie, prostrate on the ground, before
the door of the oratory, and at the feet of all who pass him.
The Abbot must decide how long this is to last ... 78

Chafteb XLV. Tliose who make a mistake in reading psalms, etc., should
be severely punished, unless they humble themselves. The
younger brethren should be whipped 79

^ A Roman liquid measure.

XU CONTENTS.

PAGE

Chapter XLV J. If mij one inafmmm in taty wmj, be is to be c h M4i* ed
■ererelj, sboald lus gnilt be made kaon bj aaodkcr. He
need not make it known pabtidj, but mvut at Icaat aeqaniiit
the Abbot with it So

Chaptkb XLVII. The time for the dirine offices is to be fixed bj the

Abbot, or by tboee whom he n^imes So

Chapteb XLYIIT. Dirision of the dmy, as regards manual Uhorxr : Work
in the morning, then reading : a little reit or reading after
dinner, then work again. This arrangement is sum ew h at
different in wioter-time. Daring Lent there is more reading
than nsoal, as also on Sondajs. No exccssiTe amonnt of work *
shoald be laid on the sboolders of the delicate . . . . 8i

CBAPm XLDL During Lent, when we most wash awny all sins of
other times, especial sanctity of bdiarioor is enjoined : Absti-
nence, special prajen, and offerings. Bat eTcrrthing shoald
be done with the knowledge of the Abbot .... 84

CUAFm L. Those brothers who are hr awnj from the monastery should
keep the hoars of divine offices, in the fear of God, and with
bended knees, as best thej can 85

Chafteb LI. He who has been sent away finom the monastery for one
day only, should not presume to eat on his wny, unless bidden
by the Abbot todoso 86

Chaftkb III. The oratory is to be used for no other purpose than that

of praying 86

Chaftib LIII. Guests should always be reoelTed by the Prior and the
brethren, for in them Christ is received. As a rule;, fiutsmay be
broken on account of the guests. Th^ feet should be washed.
There must be a separate kitchen for guests, and some beds
should always remain prepared for them ^7

Chafteb LIV. A monk is not to receive any presents whatev^, or

give them to any brother, unless the Abbot allow him to do so . 90

Chapter LV. On the clothing to be used by the monks. No general
rule is laid down ; all particulars are left to the Abbot, as too
much depends on the temperature in each country to allow of
general regulations. The bedding is to be frequently looked
after by the Abbot 91

Chapter LVI, If there are guests, they should sit at the Abbot's table,
which he is always at liberty to invite one or more of the
brethren to 94

Chapter LVII. Artisans should work in their own branch of handicraft,
unless they pride themselves too much upon it. The price of
their articles, which must be sold without defrauding the
monastery, should always be a little cheaper than in the
secular market 94

• • •

CONTENTS. XUl

PA6B

Chaftbb LVIir. No easy entrance into the Order is to be granted to a
new comer. He must prove himself worthy of being received,
by very great patience and humility. He must be diligently
watched. The Hule must be read to him once, and then again,
and once more, after long intervals. If he still persevere, he
must make the promise of stability, moral conversion, and
obedience, orally and in writing. All his property is to be given
up to the monastery, and he must exchange his garments for
the monastic dress 95

Chapter LIX. Noblemen who offer their sons, should make a written
promise that they will never give them anything. They are
allowed, however, to make a gift to the monastery of whatever
they please. The poor simply offer their sons before witnesses 99

Chapteb LX. If a priest should wish to dwell in the monastery, he
can do so, under condition that he submit to the Rule. No
preference is to be given to him over any of the brethren . . 100

Chapteb LXI. Pilgrims should be received for as long as they like.
If they find fault with any arrangement of the monastery,
let the Abbot weigh their words well. If they be of evil
manners, let them be asked to depart. The Abbot must not
receive an inmate from another monastery without his AbboVs
consent 101

Chapteb TjXTI. The monk who has been chosen by the Abbot to be
ordained a priest, should abstain from feeling pride, and except
when officiating at the altar, should keep in the ordinary place
which is his by order of entrance into the monastery . . 103

Chapteb LXIII. All must keep to the place appointed to them. Age is
here never a consideration, only order of entrance, special
merit, or the ruling of the Abbot, whose appointments should
be just, and give no cause for complaint. The brethren are to
call one another by the reverential names of Frater, Nonnus,
The younger brother must always ask a blessing of the elder . 104

Chapteb LXIV. The Abbot should be elected unanimously, or by the
more wholesome counsel of part of the community. If it
comes to the knowledge of any one that a bad Abbot has been
chosen anywhere, let the Bishop appoint a worthy substitute.
In all points the Abbot must be a good man. • He must remember
that he has one day to render account of his management, and
must bear in mind that his task is to benefit the monks rather
than to be their head 106

Chapteb LXY. Scandals, arising through the appointment of a Provost,
should be avoided. The Provost must not think that he is not
more subject to the Abbot, after he has been ordained by him.
The first four times the Provost is to be admonished, if reflectory.
The fifth time he must be deposed 109

XIV CONTENTS.

PAOI

Chaftxb LXVI. a wise <dd man is to be appointod gatekeeper, and if
be wante belp, be oan bave it from one of the young men. Tbe
monattery must be so cooatitated that eTery reqaisito is
there, so that the monks need not go abroad, to tbe detriment of
their souls. The Rule should be read frequently to tbe brethren i la

Chapter LXYII. Prayers are to be sud for all those that go on a
journey. No one b to speak to another of bis adrentum on
a journey; nor is any (me to leave the monastery, be the
distanoe ever so small, without the consent of the Abbot . .113

Chaptib LXVin. All that a brother is enjoined to undertake, he must
try to do, even if it should seem to him to be too much. Let
him trust to God and obey 114

Chapt£B LXIX. No one is to defend another in tbe monastery, not

even if they are of near kindred 114

Chaptkb LXX. No one is to strike another. Lads under fifteen years
of ago must be watched diligently, but if they are treated too
severely, let the offmder suffer tbe penalty enacted by the Rule 115

Chapter LXXL The brethren must be obedient, not only to the Abbot,
but to one another. A brother who refuses to do penance, and
remains refractory, should be expelled 116

Chapter LXXn. Good seal leads to God, and to life etemaL Let no
one do what he thinks is good for lumself, but only what is
profitable to another. Let Christ be loved above all - ^^7

CttAFTER LXXIII. EpUogue. The Rule is not intended to be exhaustive
in its teaching. The reader is referred to the writings gf the
Holy Fathers, the rule of S. Basil, etc.

To those that live up to this Rule, the Kingdom of Heaven is
always open 117

Notes 119

INTEODUCTION,

-M-

I. Outlines of the History of Benedictinism in :
England until the Reformation.

The Latin convent rule, known under the name of the
Rule of S. Benet, was written by that Saint about the year
516 A.D.^ Saint Benedict was not the first who found it
necessary to lay down rules for monks to live by. He wrote
only for those *qui regulas ni^ris monachis ediderunt' (i. e.
those that were afterwards called Black Friars, and Bene-
dictines). Dugdale, on the page cited below, enumerates some
six and more fathers who were the authors of Rules. Of
these we may especially mention S. Basilius, and refer the
reader to page 118^ infra, where Benedictus of Nursia
himself speaks of the Regula Sanctis patris nostri Basilii,
as 'bene viventium et oboedientium monachorum instituta
virtutum.'

According to the commonly accepted idea. Pope Gregory
the Great introduced Benedictinism, along with Christianity,
into England in the year 596, when Augustine, prior of the
Monastery of S. Andrew at Rome, came across with several

^ See Dugdale's Monasticon, ed. 181 7 and 1846, 1, p. xxiii. S. Benedictus paier
noster .... regulam monachorum edidit circa annum Christi 516.

^ I here give the translation from the Durham MS., Bb. i. 6 (see
Wanley, p. 398), a collation of which was not given by Professor Schroer :
* Eac swylce j^ra haligra fsedera lif. 7 heora drohtnunga. 7 se regol ures halgan
feeder basilii hwset is hit elles butan ge timbrunga haligra manna. 7 Ssera
muneca )) (read ])«) wel 7 rihte libbaff, 7 ge hersume Bynd.' See A. Schroer,
Die Angelsachsischen Prosabearbeitungen der Benediktinerregel, Kasse),
1885-1888, p. 133. I may here thankfully mention the service rendered me
by the Bev. Canon D. Greenwell, Librarian to the Dean and Chapter of
Durham Cathedral, who, on my applying for the loan of the MS., volunteered
to transcribe the whole of the Ben. Bule contained in it, and who, assisted
by the Rev. J. T. Fowler, Librarian to the University of Durham, did so
entirely as *a labour of love.' Let me here publicly thank the reverend
gentlemen for this extraordinary kindness.

xvi HISTORY OF BENED1CT1NI8M. [l.

other Benedictine monks ^ Hook adds that ' Before Dun-
stan's time we may doubt the existence anywhere in England
of the Benedictine Bale in its completeness.' Lingard^
argues against this. According to this learned historian,
Benedictine writers have unsuccessfully tried to establish and
maintain that S. Gregory was a Benedictine himself According
to him, it was not until Wilfrid's time (latter half of the seventh
century) that the monks of Britain got acquainted with the
Rule of S. Benedict. Be this as it may ^, all are agreed in
attributing a high character and a great authority to the
B/ule in England when once introduced.

A few notes on the fete of the Benedictines in England
may be convenient to the reader. Dugdale, in his great
collection of materials for the study of Monasticism in England,
says*: —

' Tres auiem apud nos celebres fuenrnt roonachiimi veteiis reformationes. . . .
Altera sub Danstano fuit, in consilio Wintoniensi anno 965 regnante Edgaro,
magnificentissimo coenobiorum instauratore. Tunc primum monachiB praescripta
fuit constitutio generalls tarn ex Benedicti Regula quam ex veteribus con-
Buetudinibus coniexta quae dicta est Regularis Concordia Anglicae nationis '.*

If this * Regularis Concordia ' is not Dunstan's, it owes its
origin at least to his mind, which pervades the time in which
he lived. His was the age of the revival of monasticism.
It is Dunstan's mind that speaks through Eadgar's mouth
when the latter prompts Aethelwold to a translation of the
Benedictine Rule^. What Dunstan aimed at, was to lead
back monastic life to its original purity and severe discipline
in accordance with the Rule of S. Benet, and to infuse the
spirit of monasticism into the whole of the English Church.
When, after sundry vicissitudes, Dunstan came to power
shortly after Eadgar's accession, the reforms sadly wanted

' See Smith and Gheetham, Diet, of Christ. Antiquities ; and Hook, Church
Dictionary, in voce.

^ Alterthtlmer der Angelsacbsischen Kirche. Deutsch von Dr. F. H., in
Rom. Breslau ,1847. When writing, I had not the English ed. at my disposal.

^ This is not the phice for further investigations of the matter. I refer
to Lingard, pp. 64, 70, and 72.

* Monasticon Anglicanum, I, p. xiii.

^ See infra, Ch. TI of this Introduction, suh I.

" See Schroer, Die Prosabearbeitungen, pp. xiii-xviii ; infra, p. xxxiv.

I.] HISTORY OF BENEDICTINISM. xvii

were carried into effect. And his faithful friend Aethelwold
followed in his footsteps \

The institution of several affiliated congregations, as those
of the Cistercian and Cluniac monks, shows on the one
hand great interest in Benedict's Regulations ; on the other
hand, however, the fact that this revival was deemed necessary,
clearly indicates that here and there the observance of the
Rule had gradually become laxer. The same may be said
with regard to the Councils held every now and then at
London, and in other places. When we find one synod
revive an enactment that no meat shall be eaten, it is a
sure sign that for some time this precept had not been
observed 2. About the year 14^1 we find that degeneration
had again set in, and that a reform was contemplated. At a
meeting in Westminster Abbey between King Henry V and
the Abbots and prelates of the Order of Black Monks, more
than 360 in number, a reform was decided upon ^.

Coming a hundred years down, we now approach Henry the
Eighth's time, the age of the decline of monasticism, the time
when monasteries were to be dissolved, along with the ties
that had bound Henry VIII to Rome. That corruption had
set in, is a fact recognised alike by both Roman Catholic and
Protestant writers. * It is not pretended that every single
community of the veiy numerous houses in England,' says
Weldon ^, * where the Rule of S. Benet was followed, was at the
time of its dispersion in the highest state of regular discipline,*
and ^ : —

* I cannot but refer to B. ten Brink's words on this subject, which are
very characteristic (Engl. Litt. Geschichte, 1877, I, p. 129); to Cockayne,
Leechdoms, III, p. 41 2 ; and Bishop Stubbs, Memorials of S. Dunstan, Intro-
duction, passim, but especially pp. cv and cviii.

^ ' Sana de constitutione quam paulo ante concilium fecerant abbates ordinis
Sancti Benedicti per Angliam constituti de camibus non comedendis sacro
approbante concilio his verbis dlffinitum est.' Luard, Antiales Monastici, II,
318; Annales de Waverleia, Mcoxxxvii. For other councils, see ib., IV,

547-550-

^ See Dom. Bennet Weldon, a Chronicle of the English Bened. Monks, etc.,

preface, p. vii, who quotes Thomas Walsingham, Histoiia Anglicana, ed. 1864,

n, p. 337-

* lb., p. xii.

* Liber Monasterii de Hyde, by E. Edwards. Preface, p. Ixiii.

b

xviii HISTORY OF BENEDICTIMSM. [l.

* The complaintB * — agaiost the inmates, as will be seen, of not a very serioos
nature — ' relate for the most part to certain anticipations by some of the more
youthful monks of the teachings of what has lately been called muscular
Christianity, as shown in their addiction to the practice of lung-bow archery in
the Hyde meadows, and to that of keeping late hours, sitting for long discussions,
sometimes to the hour of eight in the evening and even beyond it (and, it is
much to be feared, occasionally over a potation to freshen their talk), instead
of betaking themselves to bed immediately after supper, according to the good
wont of their predecessors.'

And now a complaint on the part of the Roman Catholics,
which is at the same time a serious accusation : —

' In estimating the case with which so many venerable monasteries were
overthrown, it must be borne in mind that for some years previous to their
final suppression, many steps had been taken by those in power to render that
suppression more easy. One of these, and perhaps the chief, was the appoint-
ment by the Court of compliant and suborned men, already apostates at heart,
to highest positions in the religious houses. No one was more prominent in
this disgraceful intrigue than the highest ecclesiastical authority in tlie
kingdom, the primate Cranmer.'

As a proof of this, D. Weldon^ instances the case of a
man who was recommended for a vacancy, and who was —
in an introductory letter quoted — said to be ' very tractable,
and as ready to set forward his prince's causes as no man more
of his coat* (1538). And the late Professor Brewer, a Protestant
historian of Henry VIII 2, has an admission bearing on this
subject, when he says : (Nothing) .... * warrant(s) us in
believing that the era preceding the Reformation was more
corrupt than that which succeeded it.*

We now understand the preamble of the Act 27 Henry VIII,
intitled ' An act concerning the suppression or Dissolution of
certain Religious houses and geven to the Kings Highness
and to his Heirs for ever,

* For as much as manifest sinne, vycyous carnal and abominable living
ys daily used and comitted in such littell and small abbayes and priories
and other religious houses of monkes chanons and nonnes where the con-
gregation is under the number of xii' ', etc.

How the new hope to which Mary*s accession gave birth

* Weldon, pref., p. xiii.

* The Keign of Henry VIII, from his accession to the death of Wolsey, by
the late J. S. Brewer, M.A., ed. by James Gairdner, of the Public Record
OflBce, I, 1 884 ; see p. 600.

* Monasticon Anglicanum, Appendix to Vol. VIII, p. 1654.

II.] THE MS. TIB. A. 3. xix

was cut short with the end of her brief reign, and the
succession of the Protestant Elizabeth, who undid all, and how
the Benedictines fared unto this very day, all this and more
the curious may pursue in the works I have cited in the
foot-notes. I may fitly close this section of the introduction
by two more passages from Professor Brewer's book, which
are worth quoting : —

*The greater monasteries were necessarily modified by the circumstances
of the times, and their religious characters impaired. They admitted a
number of lay inmates, or, at least, kept open house for persons not connected
with their foundations' (I, p. 50) and (ib., p. 51) :

* That in so large a body of men, so widely dispersed, seated for so many
centuries in the richest and fairest estates of England, for which they were
mainly indebted to their own skill, perseverance, and industry, discreditable
members were to be found (and what literary chiffonier, raking in the
scandalous annals of any profession, cannot find filth and corruption) is
likely enough, but that the corruption was either so black or so general as
party spirit would make us believe, is contrary to all analogy, and is un-
supported by impartial and contemporary evidence^.'

II. BiBLIOGBAPHY OF THE VARIOUS TREATISES, FOUND IN
THE COTTONIAN MS., TiB. A. 3.

The manuscript from which the present copy of the
Benedictine Rule is taken, is the Cotton MS., Tiberius A. 3.
It is described by Wanley on pp. 193^-199 of his catalogue.
The MS. is slightly injured, but has been rebound and
beautifully pasted up. At p. 198, section LXI, Wanley records
the very gaps that I have noted below (on p. i, U. i, !i, etc.),
so that these injuries must be anterior to him, and therefore
also to the fire of 173 1.

The MS. is a miscellaneous one, containing a varied col-

* Just now a notice reaches me of a book only recently published, * Henry VIII
and the English Monasteries ; an attempt to illustrate the History of their
Suppression.* By Francis Aidan Gasquet. Vol. I. The book, which lays
blame on Protestants as well as on Roman Catholics, is characterised as being
* most conscientiously fair.' For a full statement of the case against the
monasteries, I refer the reader to Ch. V of R. W. Dixon's History of the
Church of England. Vol. I, 1878 (London : Smith, Elder, and Co.).

^ Wanley, by a misprint, 793.

b2

XX THE MS. TIB. A. 3. [iT.

lection of interlinear versions, prayers, confessions, and other
treatises. The authorities of the great public libraries are not,
so fer as I know, keeping registers of the MSS. published or
transcribed. The work in arrear is of course enormous ;
but an inverted Wanley to begin with, — to which the present
is a humble contribution — would be an invaluable boon to
students of the Oldest English, and would be a foundation
for librarians to work upon. I therefore proceed to give notes
of where the various pieces in the MS. Tiberius A. 3 are
printed, if they have been edited at all ; and I hope that all
who have ever turned over the leaves of MSS. to hunt for
unpublished matter, will be glad of my attempt ; especially
those who have diligently copied out page after page, only
to find that this had been already done by some one else.
Since Wanley 's time the pagination of the MS. has been
slightly altered, and my statements refer to this new
pagination.

That some one will take this work up for all MSS. is
a consummation devoutly to be wished.

The greater part of the MS. was copied out by Junius
(see below, p. xxxii, on the value of these transcriptions),
and his copies are kept in the Bodleian Library, at Oxford.
It is to the various MSS. of this collection that the words
* MS. Junius ' (infra) refer.

Contents of the MS, Tiberius A, 3.

No. I (fo. 3). Regularis Concordia Anglicae Nationis
Monachorum Sanctimonialiumque.

MSS. Jun. 52. 109 (now = No. 46). Wanley, pp. 92 and 99. VII.

Of this, the Latin text has been printed in full at least twice : (a) in E. P.
Clem. Reyneri Apostolatus Benedictinorum, and {h) in tlie later editions
of the Monasticon Anglicanum, see edd. 1817, 1846, I, p. xxvii. The
Anglo-Saxon text has never been printed in full. Besides the smaller
quotations given from it by Wanley himself, other extracts have been put
in type several times. Selden printed the prologue and the greater part
of the epilogue in his notes to Eadmer. See his Works, ed. 1726, II
(tomus 2), pp. 161 2-162 1 (see MS. Junius, 18 ; Wanley, p. 103). Selden,
in accordance with the usage of his time, • edits** the MS., and though
he does not mention the MS. from which his text is taken, it is highly
probable that our MS. is the one. Th. Wright, in his Biographia Litt.

* See Skeat, Preface to the Gospel of S. Matthew, p. viii.

II.] THE MS. TIB. A. 3. xxi

Brit., Anglo-Saxon period (I), p. 459, prints the nth chapter by way of
specimen. Quite recently the prologue and part of the first chapter have
been published — critically edited, as the title page sa^^s — by Dr.
Edward Breck, * Fragment of Aelfric's translation of Aethelwold's De
consuetudine Monachorum/ etc., Leipsic. W. Drugulin's printing
office, 1887.
An edition of the whole text is preparing by Mr. W. S. Logeman. I may
here add that the work is generally supposed to be one of Dunstan's,
but it has been attributed also to AelfHc, whilst of late, independently
of each other. Professor A. Ebert (AJlgemeine Gesch. der Litt. des
Mittelalters III, p. 506), and the above-named Dr. Breck, have fathered
.it upon Aethelwold, Abbot of Abingdon, and afterwards Bishop of
Winchester.

II-XVII, inclusive, are all of a nature that makes us turn to
Cockayne's Leechdoms (London, 1 864-1 866) to see if any are
printed in it. As a matter of fact, I find the following state
of affairs. : —

No. II (fo. 2yh). Leechdoms, III, 198,

MS. Jun. 43. Wanley, p. 88.

<

No. Ill (fo. S^h), Leechdoms, III, 184 (without the
Latin text).

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89 (imperfect ? Wanley).

No. IV (fo. 35 b). Unprinted^ (but copied by me for
publication).

MS. Jun. 43. Wanley, p. 88.

No. V (fo. 36). Unprinted.

No. VI (fo. s6 b). Unprinted.

No. VII (fo. ^6 b). Leechdoms, III, 150.

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89.

No. VIII (fo. 37). Unprinted, but copied for publication,

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89, sub VIII.

No. IX (fo. 37 b). Leechdoms, III, 154 and 168.

MS. Jun. 43. Wanley, p. 88, sub II and V. There is, however, a dis-
crepancy in the two concluding passages of the texts. Having at the
moment of writing no access to either MS., I am unable to solve the diffi-
culty, which was perhaps also felt by Wanley. At least, he says, very
prudently ; * Idem Codex, inqait, ch. Junius,' etc.

No. X (fo. 39 b). Leechdoms, III, 176.

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89, sub V.

^ I consulted Professor Napier on this subject. He was so kind as to
put his bibliographical knowledge at my disposal whenever I wished to draw
upon it.

XXll

THE MS. TIB. A. 3. [iF.

No. XI (fo. 40). Leechdoins, III, 180.

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89, sab IX.

No. XII (fo. 40 b). Leechdoms, III, 180.

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89, sub VII.

No. XIII (fo. 40 b). Leechdoms, III, 146.

MS. Jun. 41, gub II. Wanley, p. 87.

No. XIV (fo. 41). Leechdoms, III, 156.
No. XV (fo. 41 b). Unprinted (copied).

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, pp. 89 and 90, sub XI.

No. XVI (fo. 42,), Unprinted (copied).
No. XVII (fo. 42 b). Leechdoms, III, 144.

MS. Jun. 41. Wanley, p. 87.

Nos. XVIII-XX, and Nos. XXIII, XXIV inclusive, (AT.
43-44), are small tracts, very short notes, in fact (' Notulae *
Wanley), on Adam, Noah, Fasting, the Virgin's Age, and on
Crime. They are shortly to appear in the Anglia XI.

No. XVIII.

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 90, sub XIV.

No. XXI is Latin (fo. 43 b).

No. XXII (fo. 44). Leechdoms, III, 228 (partly, only, and
from the MS. Caligula A. XV).

No. XXIIL

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 90, sub XIV.

No. XXV (ff. 44-57). -^ collection of confessions and prayers
as yet unprinted. They will shortly appear in the Anglia.
Only the latter part (Wanley, p. 196), beginning : * Daet sceal
gefencan,' also appearing in an Oxford MS. (Wanley, p. 51),
was used by Thorpe in Ancient Laws, II, 260.

MS. Jun. 63. Wanley, p. 93.

No. XXVI (ff. 57-60 b). * Missa, cum rubricis Saxonice.^
I am not aware that it has been printed.

No. XXVII (fo. 60 b) has been published several times ; see
Wiilker s Grundrisz, p. 476 (III, § 568).

MS. Jun. 66. Wanley, p. 95. Zupitza (Zeitschr. f. D. Alt. 31. 28 ff.)
has recently treated of the relation of the two MSS. known to exist. I
must here mention a note in the preface to Wanley*s Catalogue.
Amongst some books that used to be in the library of Christ Church,
Canterbury, he names (p. 8) a * Locutio Latina glosata Anglice, ad
inst^ruendos pueros (forte Aelfric Bata).* I have no means of de-

II.] THE MS. TIB. A. 3.

XXIU

termining whether this is the identical copy that is now in the
Cottonian Library. It would seem not, from the fact that it is mentioned
as a separate book, whereas both the Oxford and the London copies are
part of a collection of treatises. The query rises, were they always
so ? The Oxford MS. is to be published by Zupitza.

Nos. XXVIII-XXXI (fo. 65). Latin.

No. XXXII (fo. 65 b). Leechdoms, III, 238 (here, as in
some of the eases quoted before, only as * variae lectiones ').

MS. Jun. 41. Wanley p. 87. See Wiilker's Grundrisz, III, § 571 ;
Anglia X, p. 457 ff.

The notae that Wanley mentions on p. 196 b of his catalogue (Nota de
Arcba noe, de S. Petri Ecclesia, et de Templo Salomonis, Saxonice,
fo. 73 a, b) have not yet been printed, but I presume they are
shortly to appear in the Anj^lia (xi). MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 90,
sub XIV.

No. XXXIII (fo. 73 !>)• Cockayne's Narratiunculae, p. 39 ;
cf. Wiilker's Grundrisz, § 602.

No. XXXIV (fo. 77 b). Aelfric's Homilies (ed. Thorpe),
II, 240.

No. XXXV (fo. 83). Is in Napier s ed. of Wulfstan's
Homilies.

MS. Jun. 69. Wanley, p. 95.

No. XXXVI (fo. 87). Kemble's Salomon and Saturn, p. 84.

MS. Jun. 69. Wanley, p. 96. It will be included in Professor Napier's
first volume of Homilies, to be edited for the Early English Text
Society.

Nos. XXXVII-XLVIII (fo. 88 b), inclusive, wiU all be
found in Professor Napier's Wulfstan.

No. XLIX (fo. 93 b). Latin.

No. L (fo. 94 b). I. Edited in Thorpe's Anc. Laws, II, 260.
Nos. 2-6 inclusive are also to be found there, but printed
from other MSS. See above, under No. 25.

MS. Jun. 59. Wanley, p. 93.

No. LI (fo. 97). Printed by Kluge, Internationale Zeit-
schrift fur Vergl. Sprachforschung, ed. Techmer, II, 118.

MS. Jun. 52. Wanley, p. 92.

Nos. LII and LIII (fo. 10 1 b). So far as I know, un-
printed. One would expect these to be included in Cockayne's
Leechdoms.

No. LIV (fo. 102). See Kluge, E. Stud., VIII, 473. It
contains a reminiscence of the A.-S. poem, the Seafarer.

XXIV

THE MS. TIB. A. 3. [ll.

No. LV (fo. 103). *Qae sunt instrumenta Bononim,
Latine et eadem Saxonice. Sectio excerpta ex Begula
S. Benedicti/ says Wanley. It is a copy of chapter four,
of the work which, as I have said above (p. xv) and below
(p. xxxi), has been edited, with some variae lectiones, by
Professor A. Schroer ; but he has not given a collation of this
Tiberius MS.

Nos. LVI, LVII (fo. 105). These will probably be included
in ^Professor Napier's collection of Homilies.

MS. Jun. 48 (by a misprint in Wanley : 47). Wanley, p. 90 (for No.
LVII).

No. LVIII (fo. 106). Lecchdoms, III. p. 286, See
Wanley, p. no (C. C. C. C. L. 12).

No. LIX (fo. 106). See Wiilker's Grundrisz, §§ 564-566,

P- 475-

No. LX (fo. 107 b). * Votiva Laus.' Latin.

No. LXI (fo. 1x8). This is our Benedictine Rule. See
below, sections III and IV.

MS. Jun. 92. Wanley, p. 103. Junius copied only part of the gloss
into a printed text : * Regula S. Benedicti Latine Duaci impressa, A. D.
161 1,- Saxonice per Junium glossata ex Cottoniano codice qui inscri-
bitur, Tiberius A. 3.' When preparing my text for the press, I was not
in a position to compare Junius*s copy.

No. LXII (fo. 163 b) Regulae S. Fulgentii Latine, cum
interlineata versione Saxonice.'

MS. Jun. 52. Wanley, pp. 91, 92. Wanley, in bestowing this name on
this collection of monastic precepts, evidently followed Junius, who,
at the beginning of his copy, says : Benedicti regulam interlineatam,
quam habet Cottonianus codex qui inscribitur, Tiberius A. 3, mox
excipiunt S. Fulgentii regulae, similiter interlineatae.

The Precepts, as in the present MS., begin thus : —

*DICEBAT VERO 8ANC3T08 PULGENTIUS.

* Juxta ^ regulam patrum vivere semper stude ; maxime autem secundum
sancti confessoris tui benedicti ; Non declines ab ea in quoquam : nee
illi addas quippiam, nee minuas ; Totum enim quod sufficit habet, et
nusquam minus habet ; cujus verba atque imperia sectatores suos per-
ducunt ad celi palatia ;' and then follows immediately —

*A KALENDIS AUTEM OCTOBRIS USQUE IN FASCHA

* hora nona hoc faciunt,' etc.
These words: 'A kalendis autem Octobris,* etc., to the end of our

^ I leave out the interlinear gloss, and here tacitly correct the Latin. These
rules will be printed separately elsewhere.

II.] THE MS. TIB. A. 3. XXV

so-called Regulae S. Fulgentii, at fo. i68 b, form part of a treatise
printed in Migne's Patrol. Cursus completus, Vol. 66, p. 938, where
it is headed: Ordo Monastious S. P. Benedicto attributus. It is this
fact that makes it all but necessary for me to say a word on the
subject.

The reason why these Precepts have been ascribed to S. Benet seems to
be this. A monk at S. Germain du Pr^ ^ stated that they were found
in a * vetus quoddam MS. Cassinense,' which enjoys a high reputation
for genuineness.

This circumstance seems to have been sufficient reason for Amoldus Wion
to print the Precepts with the edition of the Benedictine Bule in 1593
at Venice, and thus silently' sanction S. Benet*s authorship. The
argument is, however, a very shallow one, and so long as no other
proofs are adduced, ' hoc opusculum non pro vero fetu magni S. Benedict!
vendere praesumimus * (Migne, Vol. 66, p. 938).

The words at the beginning : Juxta regulam to cell palatiaj headed
by Dicebaf vero sanctus FulgentiuSy and especially the latter, must
have given rise to Junius^s error.

Nos. LXIII and LXIV (fo. 168 b) are Latin monastic precepts
which, variis lectionibus, also occur in MS. Titus A. 4, ff. 107
and 117.

No. LXV (fo. 1 74). * Aethelwoldus de consuetudine mona-
chorum Saxonice.' It has been printed by A. Schroer,
Englische Studien, IX, 291. See E. Breck, as quoted supra,
passim.

MS. Jun. 52. Wanley, p. 91.

No. LXVI (fo. 177) is a Latin fragment, and, I think,
imprinted.

No. LXVII (fo. 178). This did not originally belong to
the MS. It most probably belonged to MS. Tib. A. 6. See
Wanley 's note, and Prof. Earle's ed. of the two parallel
Chronicles, p. xxv (Oxford, 1865). See Wanley, p. 84 (MS.
Laud, G. ^6y II).

MS. Jun. 66. Wanley, p. 95. It appears from Wanley's note that in
his time it belonged to MS. Tib. A. 3.

No. LXVIII (fo. 179). See Leechdoms, III, :zi8.

No. LXIX (fo. 179 b). Latin, and, so fer as I know, not
printed.

* R. P. Jacobus du Brevil monachus S. German! a Pratis; see Migne,
Vol. 66, note at the end of the treatise there, p. 942.

^ I have not seen this edition, but presume that Wion does not expressly
attribute the Precepts to S. Benet.

XXVi THE LATIN TEXT. [ill.

III. The Latin Text. Nineteenth-century Editions.

Manner of Editing.

We have already seen (p. xv) that S. Benedict of Narsia
wrote his Rale about the year 516. No earlier writers have
yet been pointed out as his sources. It is quite probable that he
had none ^. The Itule no doub t originated in the saint's desire
to provide his own followers with a code of laws to live by.
However much he venerated his foregengan^ as the conditions
under which his monks lived differed from those of his
predecessors, he must have been mainly, if not quite, original in
the choice of his precepts. No doubt, his reading the works of
a S. Basil and others may have made him feel the desira-
bility of writing regulations of his own. But I should be
sm'prised to hear that after-search had established a definite
and direct relationship of matter between our Rule and any
one of the works whose key-note it has more or less struck ^.

The number of commentaries that our Rule has called forth
would seem to be legion. This Introduction is hardly the
place for their enumeration. Neither can we allow ourselves
to copy out the encomia of which S. Benedict and his followers
can boast. Suffice it to refer for these to Migne, (see below)
volume (i6^ which contains the greater part of these encomia,
and references to more works on the subject.

Our Latin text has been edited several times. Apart from
the older editions, such as the one of 1593 (printed at Venice
by Fr. Amoldus Wion), I here enumerate those nineteenth
century edd. that have come to my knowledge : —

[a) Migne. Patrologiae Cursus Completus, vol. 66^ p. 215
ff., Regula S. Benedicti cum commentariis.

These commentaries make the edition a very useful one.
However, the work is very difficult to be got at, its enormous
bulk — over 200 volumes — makes few persons care to buy it.

^ See Gudranger, as quoted infra, * sanctus spiritus per beatum Benedictum
. . . Regulam Monachorum edidit' (p. vi).

* See however: Concordia Regularum, auctore S. Benedicto, . . . auctore

Fr. Hugone Menardo . . . Parisiis, 1638.

III.] LATEN RULE. MODERN EDITIONS. xxvii

(b) Gueranger, Enchiridion Benedictinum, complectens
Regulam vitam et Laudes sanctissimi occidentalium mona-
chorum Patriarchae, accedunt Exercitia S. Gertrudis Magnae et
Blosii speculum. Andegavi. Typis Cosnier et Lachese.
mdcc(5lxii, contains page i, flP. Regula S. Patris Benedicti
Juxta exemplar Cassinense.

((?) Pax. Monastic Gleanings. No. i.

The Rule of Our most holy Father S. Benedict, patriarch
of monks ; in Latin and English. Translated by A Monk of
S. Augustine's Monastery, Ramsgate. London, Bums &
Gates, 1872.

{d) Regula Sancti Patris Benedicti juxta antiquissimos
codices recognita, a P(atre) Edmundo Schmidt. Cum Permissu
Superiorum. mdccclxxx. Ratisbonae, Neo Eboraci et
Cincinnatii. Sumptibus, Chartis et Typis Friderici Pristet,
S. Sedis Apostolicae Typographi.

This contains twenty-two pages of Prolegomena, in which the
author treats of the relations of the MSS., and in which he
wishes to establish that S. Benet prepared two drafts of his
Rule. The work appears to be printed privately. At my
request, however, the author kindly placed a copy at my
disposal, for which I here beg to thank him most heartily.

[e) The Rule of our Most Holy Father Saint Benedict.
Edited, with an English translation and Explanatory Notes
by A Monk of S. Benedict's Abbey, Fort- Augustus. Jussu
Superiorum. London, Bums & Gates, 1886.

(/) * Die Winteney Version der Regula S. Benedicti,
lateinisch und englisch zum erstenmale herausgegeben ' has
just appeared at Halle (M. Niemeyer), with a most inter-
esting Preface. Before the work was published, the editor,
Herr Dr. A. Schroer, professor at the University of Freiburg,
presented me with a copy of the advance sheets of the text.
For this com-teous act I here express my sincere gratitude,
as well as for other kindnesses received at that gentleman's
hands.

The English work is a thirteenth century text, taken from
the MS. Cott. Claud. D. Ill, whence the Latin text is also
transcribed.

XXviii THE LATIN TEXT. [ill.

Herr Schmidt used fifteen Latin texts for his edition ;
Professor Schroer only those four of which he published the
Anglo-Saxon version ^. As Herr Schmidt used a collation of
our codex (Schmidt = F) as well as one of the MS. Tib. A. IV
( = Schroer's T, Schmidt's G), the total number of Latin codices
to which I shall subsequently have occasion to refer to is
nineteen. I designate them as follows : —

A. Cod. Tegemseensis. Royal Libr., Munich (elm. 19408).

B. „ Mondseensis. R. and Imp. Libr., Vienna (2332).

C. „ Fuldensis. Bibl. Fuld. (D. 3).

D. jf Parisiensis. Nat. Libr. (4208).

£. „ Frisingensis. Royal Libr., Munich (elm. 6255).

F. „ Londinensis I. CJott. Libr., Tib. (A. 3).

G. yy Londinensis IL Cott. Libr., Tit. (A. 4).
H. „ Veronensis I. City Library.

L „ Bruxellensis. Library of the Dukes of Burgundy (8303).

K. ,, Romanus. Vatican Cod. Lat. 5949.

L. „ Einsidlensis, No. 236.

O. ,, Oxoniensis. Bodl. Libr., Hatton MS.

P. ,f Faucensis. Library of the Cathedral Chapter at Augsburg.

Q. „ Veronensis II. Library of the Cath. Ch. at Verona.

R. f, Sangallensis. Chapter Library, 916.

S. is Schroer's C Winteney Version. MS. Cott. Claud. D. III. Cf. p. xxvii.

T. „ A. (MS. C.C.C.C. 178). Schroer, Prosa Bearb., p. xix

(Anglia, vi. 430).
U. „ O. (MS. C. C. C. O. 197). Schroer, ib., p. xxi.

W. „ Wells fragment, belonging to the Dean and Chapter of Wells

Cathedral. Schroer, ib., p. xxv.

For further particulars about MSS. A-R, the few privileged
persons who. possess the book may be referred to Schmidt's
Preface, pp. xii-xv, from which part of the above has been ab-
stracted. For G, see also Schroer, Die Prosabearbeitungen,
p. xxiii. For F, see supra, Ch. II. The collation of our text,
undertaken for Herr Schmidt by a friend, appears to be rather
incorrect.

It must not be supposed that there are no more Latin
texts than those enumerated. I have casually come across
others in the Library of Durham Cathedral, in the Lambeth
Palace Library, in the Phillips Library at Cheltenham, and

^ See A. Schroer, Die Prosabearbeitungen der B. R,, p. xxvi, and now the
above-mentioned preface, p. xi.

III.] MS. SPELLINGS OF LATIN. Xxix

(of the fourth chapter only) in MS. Tib. A. 3, fo. 103 (see
above, p. xxiv).

In the MS. Tib. A. 3 (fo. 118, above, p. xxiv), our Latin text
occurs in an exceedingly corrupt state. * Sc5,tetque mendis,'
justly observes Schmidt (p. xiii). Gueranger, Schmidt,
Migne, etc., have, in their editions, largely deviated from the
MS. readings. Lower down in this Introduction, in §§ 7 and 8
of No. V, some remarks will be found bearing on the edition
of the Latin text, to which I beg to refer the reader. It
will be seen from those, what my position is with regard
to hitherto prevalent modes of editing Latin texts. The
principles there stated have led me to deviate as little
as possible from the MS. readings, nay, I have tried to
keep to them always, except in cases where their spelling
would make the text absolutely unintelligible to the ordinary
reader. No one will for a moment feel doubts as to the
meaning of clebead, prospiciad, Aabbatis, etc., but I deem it
possible that the spelling medicetur, as lemma to Ae smcege
(96. 2), might throw those off the track who did not at
the moment think of the phenomenon which will be found
discussed, infra. No. V, § 6'>^, Hence, such spellings have
been banished from the text, but I have been careful to mark
these divergencies in the foot-notes, whereas the spelling
differences whose meaning was obvious, I have put in the
text itself.

I have adhered to the paragraphs of the MS., as well as to
its peculiar^ punctuation. The contractions have all been
expanded^, and to denote them, the letters not actually found
in the MS. are printed in Roman type, whereas the rest of
the Latin text is in italics.

In the first few pages of this Rule, some gaps occur ; see
the Text, p. i ff., passim. The Latin letters, so far as they
may be supposed to have disappeared, are added in brackets.
The headings of the chapters are almost always majuscules in

^ So peculiar that I afterwards, but too late, wished I had adopted a less
embarrassing plan.

' I am unable to agree with E. Kolbing, E. Stud., Ill, 469 note, in so far as
he says that it is unnecessary to denote these contractions.

XXX ADDED LATIN WORDS. [iV.

black ink, but mostly tinged with red. The first line, or part
of it, of the Latin text in each chapter is usually also in
capital black letters, no red ink being applied here. In this
edition they haVe been denoted by small capitals. The illumi-
nated capitals found in the MS. at the beginning of the
chapters are mostly of a red, green, or blue colour ; once or
twice they have been forgotten. The glossator or glossators
has or have sometimes added Latin words in the line of the
gloss above the Latin ^. These additions are sometimes words
that also occur in other Latin texts, so that we may suppose
the then glossator to have copied these from another Latin
text. In this case the added word has been inserted in the
text, and in the Latin foot-notes attention has been drawn
to this by the words : added or supplied by glossator. Of a
diflTerent nature are the words that are scribbled over the
Latin text, without being at all found in the other texts.
They may be termed Latin glosses, and though comparatively
rare, are found, e.g. where the word dehere or debermis (see text,
Cap. IV, passim) is added to explain the infinitive used as
an imperative. Of this nature is the gloss 1 plane to sane
(78. 17). These words, although Latin, are always put in
the line above, as partaking of the nature of glosses. They,
too, may be due to more than one scribe, but they are
now found in the MS. in the characteristic handwriting of
the Anglo-Saxon scribe. Attention has mostly been drawn to
these additions in the Anglo-Saxon foot-notes.

IV. The Anglo-Saxon Text. Manner of Editing.

The * Paving Letters.'

The prose paraphrases of the Rule of S. Benet in Anglo-
Saxon that have been edited by A. Schroer^ have no connection

^ Our MS. is a copy ; so that if more than one glossator has been at work —
which I have every reason to believe — the external traces of their work
are effaced. The reader will see that the existence of more than one glossator
must be assumed, by referring to the work, and especially the notes (e. g. note
to 10. 7, p. 121 ; and 47. 3, etc.)

^ (a) Bibliothek der Angelsachsischen Prosa, von C. W. M. Grein, fortgesetzt
von R. P. Wtilker, Zweiter Band : Die Angelsachsischen Prosabearbeitungen

IV.] THE ANGLO-SAXON TEXT. xxxi

whatever with the present interlineai* text. Of course, some
words are the same, both in the interlinear and paraphrastical
translations, but the greater number of them are different.
This constitutes the principal claim of our text to a separate
edition. It would be an interesting task to compare the
vocabulary of the two versions together. There is no doubt
that where the meaning of an Anglo-Saxon word can be
demonstrated from glosses, there is a chance of its being the
correct one. But still the glossator may have misunderstood
his Latin ^, a fact of very frequent occurrence ; and in some
cases, through lack of other instances, we may be unable to
control his rendering, which, of course, is not checked by any
context. But in the case of a running text, the translation,
even if corresponding word for word, is free, and we cannot
always depend on the translated word being an exact equiva-
lent of the original. Where we have an interlinear transla-
tion — a sort of crib — as well as a paraphrase, we may be
certain that those words which occur in both translations are
accm*ate renderings.

So far as I am aware, the thirty-ninth chapter, which
Thomas Wright published in his * Biographia Britannica
Literaria ' (I, p. 442, Latin and gloss), is the only part of the
present Benedictine Rule that has been edited, excepting, of
course, the few specimen lines that may be found in Wanley's
and in other catalogues. But the MS. appears to have been
extracted from for lexicographical purposes, and consequently
words and phraseological quotations from it are to be found in
the various A.-S. dictionaries. Part of the glossing was copied
into a Latin printed text by the indefatigable Junius. His
texts, however useful they may be to the student of litera-
ture, should not be used for linguistic purposes. Junius

der Benedictiner Kegel. Herausgegeben von A. Schroer. Kassel, 1 885-1 888.
(b) Die Winteney- Version der Kegula S. Benedicti, Lateinisch und English.
Mit Einleitung Anmerkungen, Glossar und einem Facsimile zum ersten Male
herausgegeben von Dr. M. M. Arnold Schroer. Halle a.-S. Max Niemeyer,
1888. See supra, p. xxvii.

^ It seems like biting sarcasm when in the historical tract in MS. Faustina,
A. 10 we read of the ' scearp])anclan witan ]>e . , . ]7isBe engliscan ge]>eodnesse
ne behofien ' (Cockayne, Leechdoms, III, 440 ; i. e. the keen-witted sages
that ... do not need this English translation.)

xxxii JUNIUS UNTRUSTWORTHY. [[V.

appears to enjoy the reputation of being a faithfiil copyist,
but when collating his copy of the so-called * Regulae
S. Fulgentii ' (above, p. xxiv) with the MS., I observed that
this reputation was entirely unfounded ^. He adds words not
in his MSS. He leaves out words found in his original,
or transposes them. He does not distinguish between "5 and
J?, which he consequently uses indiscriminately *. He en-
tirely disregards the punctuation of the MS., and he adds
numbers of chapters afber his own pleasure or notions of how
they ought to have been. Lastly, he corrects his text without
giving the reading of the MS.

The convent to which this MS. belonged is not known.
Nor is there any author on whom we have reason to father
our version. The likelihood indeed is that this interlinear
version gradually developed, so that it cannot be assigned to
any one person.

The object of this edition is to furnish the student with a
text as it is found in the manuscript, with all its gaps, im-
perfections, and absurdities. I am of opinion that however
stupidly a scribe may have mangled his original, the reading
of the MS. is still the only thing of which we are sure. I
have tampered so little with the MS. that I have left
even the most palpable errors unchanged ; here, however,
I have followed the example set by former editors, and
starred the forms which without doubt are merely clerical
errors. It need hardly be said that I should not have
followed this plan, were this text destined for the use of
those desirous of learning the rudiments of Anglo-Saxon.
Moreover, if the present were the only version extant, I might
have taken into consideration the wants of those students who
wished to read this text for the * realia,' and I should thus

* See H. Sweet, Introduction to Gregory's Pastoral Care, p. xix, whose sole
blame is that Junius ' sometimes swerved from the path of literal accuracy in
a few unimportant paiticulars.* See, on the contrary, Zupitza, Zeitschrift fiir
Deutsches Altertum, 31. 2 ; Breck, Fragment, etc. (supra, p. xxi), p. 5.
MacLean, Anglia, 6. 448.

^ It is generally assumed that the scribes themselves did not distinguish
between the t$ and ]>, and used them promiscuously. But if even any dis-
tinction is to be found, editors should take care not to obscure this find by not
adhering strictly to the writing of the MSS.

IV.] MANNER OP EDITING. xxxiii

have been compelled to make a more or less readable text of
it. But for this there is, of course, no occasion. Those who
wish to read S. Benet's precepts for the sake of their contents
will find their wishes gratified in the present volume by
looking up the Latin text ; and if any one desires to read it in
Anglo-Saxon, the very handy editions of Professor Schroer are
now available. There can be no doubt, to my thinking, that
it must be the aim of an editor to give the text as the
manuscript records it. Of course he may then set to work
and, by dint of exterior and interior criticism, try to eliminate
some mistakes, but — ^in the case of an edition like the present
— I am of opinion that this should be done in foot-notes.
Nothing cau be gained by imprudently introducing one's own
— if I may so express it — one's own Anglo-Saxon amidst the
language — though a corrupted specimen of it — of our fore-
fathers. Indeed a great deal may be lost — unity.

Now, doubtless, it may be objected that when, e. g. the
word gebetrode is found in the MS. as geheorode^ there can be no
doubt that this was not a mistake, but simply a llunder^ and
that therefore no purpose is served by retaining it in the text.
True, partly ! But even here there is this consideration, that
to watch the mistakes of scribes is not without interest, for
the study of culture in a given period.

In accordance with the principles laid down, I have given
the text of this Rule exactly as it is found in the MS. Only
the following must be observed. The i, which is in the
MS. written undotted, has been printed with a dot over
it. Absolutely wrong forms are starred. Elucidations to
forms in any way remarkable, will be found in the foot-notes,
or in those at the end of the volume ^, or, when the matter is
one of phonological or grammatical interest, in the fifth division
of this Introduction. Italics denote the expansions of the
scribal contractions, when no foot-note is appended. Other-

^ In most cases attention has been drawn to these by the words see note.
The editor is sorry to own that, owing to a want of foresight, no very definite, at
least no very scholarly, principle can be laid down as to what notes may be
found at the foot of the page, and what at the end of the volume. As a rule,
palaeographical notes are at the bottom of the page, and elucidations of
different nature on p. 119, etc. But various causes prevented this rule being
always adhered to.

C

XXxiv THE ANGLO-SAXON RULE A COPY. [iV.

wise, those letters are italicised to which attention has been
called in the foot-note. Thus ]>al means that the MS. has
the contraction "f , as no foot-note is there. But the letters
nee in ^esicince (1. 6) are italicised merely to call the attention
to the note. Whenever I have thought it necessary to
propose an emendation, it has been only when some reason
for the corruption could be adduced, either from a graphical
error, or a psychical process. But where these reasons were
more or less obscure, I have stated them in words.

Our Anglo-Saxon text is a copy, i.e. the glosses have not
been put over the Latin text only in our MS. Both have
been copied from another text or from other texts, most likely
at the same time, and possibly by the same scribe. The
chances are — indeed, there is every reason to believe — that our
MS. was copied often. That the last copyist had an interlinear
translation before him, is evident from the frequent occurrence
of wrong forms that can only be explained by influence of the
lemma on the gloss, or vice versa (see foot-notes, passim).
When an original Latin text was first glossed, we may
a priori assume two possibilities. Either the glosses were
copied into our original Latin from a ready-made Anglo-
Saxon translation, or the glossators worked without a model
of any kind.

Let us consider the first assumption. If this were true, the
Anglo-Saxon text must have been supplied either from the
text commonly attributed to Aethelwold^, or from some other
hitherto unknown text. We need, of course, not speak of the
latter possibility, as the establishment of this point, as well as
its rejection, are utterly beyond determination. As to the
text edited by Schroer, it is not likely to have been the
original, for, as we have already seen, the vocabulary of the
two is somewhat difierent.

We are therefore led to the theory of the gloss-origin.
And, indeed, even if we could have for a moment thought of
the other theory, the evidence in favour of the former is
so overwhelming that there can be no doubt about it ; and I

* Thus Schroer, ib., p. xvii. I am not sure that he has established his point.

IV.J ORIGIN OF ENGLISH TEXT. XXXV

have but to refer to the appearance of the text, passim,
without entering into particulars in any way.

We find then that our version developed,— just like the glos-
saries that Henry Sweet has so ably treated of in his Oldest
English Texts, p. 7 — out of a few interlinear glosses, that have
multiplied gradually until, in our MS., the Latin is very nearly
fully-glossed, every copyist having contributed some more
glosses to those which he found in his original. The scribe of
our MS. has also acted as a glossator. His work can be traced,
e.g. in the words gesawen and visum (as its lemma, 13. 3),
that he himself put instead of the ealra^ omniujny which is
a misreading that does not belong to the text.

That we can still be positive about the fact that more than
one scribe has been at work is rather curious, considering that
through the last copy all external traces of former glossators
are lost. Yet a place like (13. i)

loom forebeon i. cnihtum
preesse discipulis

can hardly be otherwise explained than as the work of two
glossators.

The * Paving' Letters.

Those who happen to have looked into the text of our Rule
before reading this part of the Introduction will have been
struck at seeing numerous letters enclosed — in our print ^ —
in square brackets spread all over the volume. In the notes
they will be found referred to as * paving letters' or * gloss-
letters.' The word, as well as the matter, I now proceed to
explain.

As to the letters themselves, they are found in our MS.
Tib. A. 3, over most of the Latin words, both in our Benedictine
Rule, and in those tracts that "Wanley styled the Regulae
S. FuJgentii (supra, p. xxiv), but, so far as I have been able
to :find out, they do not occur anywhere else. No one I
could consult — I may thankfully and especially mention Dr.
E. Maunde Thompson, now Chief Librarian of the British

^ Not so in the MS. See next paragraph.

c %

XXXvi PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS. [iV.

Museum — knew of their existence in any other manuscript.
The only man who mentions them is that accurate worthy,
AVanley, who, at p. 199 of his Catalogue, speaking of these
letters, says : * N.B. Super voces Latinas, exaratas esse Literas
Saxouicas, quae, quo ordine construendae sunt, ostendunt.'
Had Wanley written in English, his would have been the
task, which now devolves upon a foreigner, of bestowing an
English name on these * Literae.*

He would, no doubt, have followed the ordinary school-crib
ordOy which gives the English construing order of a Latin
author, and would have called these unfortunate waifs * order-
or sequeuce-letters.* But when I talked to Dr. Thompson
on the subject, he said that the Rugby boys' slang term for
this process was paving — paving smooth (I suppose) the
rough road of learning Latin. The term struck me as a
happy one, suiting Wanley*s construe?idae, and so I adopted it,
though perhaps without due consideration of how it would
puzzle readers to whom * paving ' suggests only laying stones
on a carriage-road or a footpath.

That "Wanley is right in saying that these * paving' or
sequence letters show the order of construing Latin into Anglo-
Saxon, is not so apparent at fii*st sight as on closer investiga-
tion. The idea must have been, of course, to put the letters
over these words that wanted construing, in such a way
that they had but to be arranged in the alphabetical order
thus indicated, in order to yield an intelligible meaning^.
Now it is, e. g. not clear why tha scribe at one time
begins with a and goes on to the end of the alphabet,
whereas at another time he proceeds only as far as ^ or /, or
almost any letter, and begins again at a. The Latin wanted
* paving,' not the gloss-text. A friend suggested to me that
it must have been the Anglo-Saxon text whose syntactical
word-order was thus pointed out. * In order to get an
Anglo-Saxon translation, not glosses ' — thus my friend
writes — * some one put in those ** paving " letters to indicate
the word-order of the vernacular text. A later copyist, not
being able to read the text well, copied the paving letters,

' See below, V, § 6.

IV.] PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS. XXXvii

but omitted the glosses.* I am* inclined to think that this
view is not correct. It must be admitted that the several
blunders — see the starred forms — for which we must blame
one or more of the scribes, point to an imperfectly legible
text ^ at one time or another. But is it likely that the gloss
should have been unintelligible so wholesale, and the paving
letters quite clear? Must we not a priori accept the fact
that the Latin text stood in need of comment ? What could
have been the object of him who thus tried to transmute
the interlinear translation into a more or less paraphrastical
one ? I do not wish to lay undue stress on the fact that
the gloss-letters are in Latin characters, like the Latin
text, whereas the A.-S. text is naturally written in A.-S.
characters. I only say that, although it perhaps remains an
open question, the likeliest thing seems to be, that we must
look upon the gloss-letters as * paving ' the Latin text.

At one time we find two gloss-letters over one Latin
word, not only where this is glossed by two Anglo-Saxon
ones, but also where only one A.-S. rendering is given. At
another, a few non-paved words may be seen intervening
between two sets of paved ones. Sometimes these non-paved
words must be taken into account when construing the
sentence, whereas a little ftirther on we may find an instance
where they need not be taken into consideration. From this
it is clear that, whatever explanation we fall back upon to
solve the difficulty — and none other but the one propounded
by Wanley seems plausible, or even possible — we must not
strain it ; we must rather be content to apply the key some-
what loosely ; for there can be no doubt that our * paving '
letters have suffered by the frequent transcribing which our
text has undergone. In consequence of this we may expect : —

a. Letters to have been put over the wrong words ;

/9. Letters not to have been transcribed ;

y. Letters to have been misunderstood as part of gloss-
words, which in reality are nothing but gloss-letters ;

' To this cause the same gentleman also attributes the phenomena I have
discussed below, V, § 4.

XXXviii PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS. [v.

b. Parts of a word — initial letters, mostly — to have been
taken as * paving * letters, and written separately accordingly.

For the case of a, I refer the student to the text passim.
For )3, I would remind him of the fact that unless this
assumption be right, the frequent occurrence of a single gloss-
letter over a Latin word, amidst a number of non-paved
Latin words, cannot be explained. Of the cases under y and 5
some instances should be adduced : — asufol, esefor, drenc, a9a,
h(sty which must be read respectively as [a.] sutol, [e.] se for
(ma) [d.] renc (cf. note to 69. 12), [a.] *Sa, etc., whereas in
h algena (sanctorum) the case would seem to lie the other way
about.

All this tends to make it tolerably certain that Wanley's
supposition is correct, however many difficulties we may find
in our way. In the MS. the gloss-letters are always found
over the Latin words, sometimes by the side of the A.-S.
gloss (either before or after it), sometimes imder it, or even
over it. To print them in exactly the same place was not
feasible, as that would have taken up too much space. I have
therefore had to make shift, and to print them in the same
line with the A.-S. glosses : this was at once practical, and in
accordance with the principle followed throughout in this
edition, that whatever must be held to belong originally to
the Latin text, whether written by the Latin scribe or by the
last glossator, is put in the line of the lemmata, whereas all
that partakes of the nature of the gloss — whether A.-S., Latin,
or * paving ' letters — has been put in the line assigned to the
glossarial renderings.

V. The Language of the Text. Crude Forms. * Mero-
GRAPHY.' Evidence of the Latin Text. English
Sounds. English Inflections.

§ I. The language of the present text will be considered in
this chapter in its most striking peculiarities. In all essentials,
I think, we shall find it a document of the later periods of
Anglo-Saxon. External criticism cannot be called in to bear

v.] LANGUAGE OP THE TEXT. XXXIX

out this statement, for, as we have seen, there is no person on
whom to father it, nor is there any external reason to attri-
bute it to an inmate or to inmates of any particular convent.
Considering that the only evidence we have — ^the palaeography
of the MS. — gives us the limit of about 10:20-1030, and
further remembering that we have some reason to believe
that the MS. was copied more than once, we may perhaps
roughly assign it to the first years of the eleventh century.

§ 2. The text will not be treated exhaustively. Such
treatment had better be reserved for the works of a standard
author of the period. Now that we have a statistical grammar
of two representative works of King Alfred's, in Prof. Cosijn's
Altwestsachsische Grammatik, it is highly desirable that some
one should take up this labour and commence a similar work
for, say, Aelfric. A work which is fit for such treatment
should yield material not only for phonetic studies, but also
for the study of inflections, and also of syntax. Our text
lacks the former to a certain extent, and the latter altogether.

§ 3. For the want of inflections, to a certain extent, I
refer to what in a letter to the Academy (for July 21, 1888),
and borrowing a term from Sanskrit philology, I have
called * crude forms.' A glossator wishes to write down the
sense of the Latin word merely as an aid to his memory ; and
without regard to either number or case, he just jots down the
word — no more. It is not so much the nominative which he
selects, as ' the word * in the abstract, which of course in Teutonic
philology always coincides in form with the nominative.
I shall here enumerate some cases of crude forms : —

BidfcBt (itinera, 3. 12), twyfeald (dupplici, 12. 17), hyrde
(pastoris, 12. 8 ; 17. 5), leaB (gewitnesse ; falsum testimonium,
19. 13), Icenctenfcesten (quadragesime, 45. 13, etc.), vers
(versuum, 50. %), mid gewutieUc peaw (68. 5j ^ » probably mid
was added afterwards to indicate the case ; more solido),
gewordenum forecnyll (facto primo signo, 82. 11), wrad (iratum,
116. 13).

Here the crude form is always singular, as also where we
find hcec^ neuter plural, glossed by the neuter singular^?* (5. 3).
But once I found * utentibus ' glossed by hrucendas (92. 6),

xl CRUDE FORMS— *MEBOGBAPHY.* [v.

which looks very much like a plural crude form. This may be
also the case with hebodu (preceptis, 21. 17 ; 55. \^ ; and also
54. 2).

Conversely we find a singular glossed by a plural ingymeleas-
turn (42. 7), and a nominative by a genitive in ealra heardnessa
(96. 7), but these must surely be due to a mistake. A
similar occurrence is when verbal forms are glossed by
infinitives. We cannot be astonished at this, if we think of
what a school-boy in the present time, who had to prepare
a piece of Latin for translation, would do. Suppose he found
the form taxavimifs in his text ; the ending would naturally
be clear to him, and he might ask, What is faxare^ and having
remembered it, or having been told, he would perhaps write
down we write ^ if he took the ending into consideration, but it
is quite possible that he would jot down to write only. In the
same way we must bear in mind that it was quite as often
the aim of the glossators to aid their own memory, as to
further the use of the text by others. This is lost sight of,
I think, by those scholars, who look upon any gloss as a
mistake which does not in all particulars of tense, person, or
number, case, etc., correspond with the lemma. For instances,
see heon (fueris, 75. 4), underfon (subjaceat, 91. 8), and infaran
(96. 13 ; ingredere, which, however, may not be in point,
as the glossator was liable to the mistake of looking upon
ingredere as an infinitive). See note to (97. %).

§ 4. A phenomenon akin in character to the above, is one
which, for want of a better name, I was forced to call * mero-
graphy,' because only part of the gloss was in these instances
written. It would seem as if the glossator, when writing
down only a few letters, thought: 'If I see but this part,
I shall remember the whole easily enough ; ' or, in cases where
the ending is given only : * I know the word well, it is only
the case which I am in doubt of.' Hence, we find forms like
the following^: —

hecum2in (5. 17), sem tiga9 (5. 17), lea^^* (10. 8),/(?r ma (23.
5), eal dre (26. 11), ^Ised dre^ (28. i), hlaed dran (28. 9), mowfaes,

1 The parts which I supply are printed in Roman characters.
' The h is here, possibly, a corruption of a * paving ' letter 6.

v.] ABSENCE OF SYNTAX. xli

mon? es (39. lo), on cBnde byrdnesse (41. 15), ead modnesse
(53. 8), under fo (56. 13), ge msen mmunge (? 70. 5 ; cf. 69. 6,
or must we read gesomnungeT)^ hecumen dum (? 75. a),
sin gendra {77, 5), rsed an (83. 17), anfeald lice (101. 16),
genan (probably -a mistake for genam ian ; 105. 17),
wege dihtaiS (110. i6y I'j^pra vost (111. 9), to wurpon nesse

(113. 15).

Perhaps also in rihtwisnesse (injustitias 33. 11, but it may
more likely have been understood by the glossator as: in
justitias)y and in geunrofsaded (62. 1 8) which must be supposed
to stand for geunrofsad or geunrotse^.

See, for another view of the origin of these glosses, IV,
p. xxxvii, note.

§ 5. As regards the lack of syntax, it is but natural that
syntax could not be expected in a collection of glossarial
renderings, constituting a text, like the present. Slight traces
of it may however be found, as when a gloss follows the
government of a preceding English word, instead of the
lemma, e.g. heardliceSy as gloss to asperum (6. 4), being
a genitive dependent on the words cBnig pinc^ going before.
Cf. also the following: — on darriy referring to hnoe (mascu-
line, 14. 13), but gloss to in qua ; lareowlicum hi fylian
regole (magistram sequantur regulam, 18. 9) ; which may be
also owing to the tendency in Latin, of mixing up dative and
accusative forms.

In ^am germddum (qua perlecta, 41. 13), the gloss is wrongly
put in the masculine ; the glossator evidently thinking of the
godsjpelle which goes before ; whereas in reality the qua refers to
lectio,

§ 6. I must remind the reader, at this point, of how
narrowly we have missed possessing a valuable contribution
to the study of English syntax in our document. If we had
but the original, instead of a much defiled third or fourth-hand
copy, how the ' paving ' letters would repay the trouble of an
investigation ! For there can be little doubt that if we could
re-arrange the Latin words in the alphabetical order of
the original position of these paving-letters, we should
find that the words were then put in the Anglo-Saxon word-

xlii EVIDENCE OF THE LATIN TEXT. [v.

order, or nearly so. Why this is not now the case, may be
seen al)ove, p. xxxvii.

§ 7. In making my choice as to what I should take up
and what reject, I have been guided by the principle of
noting only that which may be thought in any way to supple-
ment Sievers*s Standard Grammar. It is to his second edition
that my quotations of his sections refer, which, however, I
do not always cite. I also give what .is characteristic of the
period to which the present text belongs.

In what follows, the evidence will be found to be based,
with one or two exceptions, on material drawn from our Old
English text. But, when lately investigating this matter,
I came to the conclusion that a careful analysis of a Latin
text may sometimes yield valuable matter for phonetic in-
vestigation too. In a letter to the Academy ^ for Sept. 22, 1 888,
I tried to lay down the general principles by which we
should be guided when working at a Latin text for this
purpose. What will be found there, may be summarised as
follows : — Where we know a Latin text to be written in the
country whose language we are investigating — in our case,
English, — and where we know that the spelling-differences
presented by the text under consideration are deviations from
the ordinary Latin taught in the Middle Ages ; that is, where
we have reason to suppose that the peculiar spellings in this
text are due to an Engluli scribe, we may take those Latin
spellings into account to corroborate the evidence of the
spelling in our English text.

Now although our MS. dates from the eleventh century,
i.e. about four centuries after the reported introduction of
Benedictinism into England, yet the ultimate source is a
Latin original. The fact, however, that the other MSS.
appear not to present the peculiarities of this manuscript,
enables us to rely more on the following evidence, especially
in conjunction with that of the Anglo-Saxon. I have here
brought together the little evidence that our text yields.
But my knowledge of Middle Latin is so slight that I am by

1 s

See also the subsequent numbers of that periodical.

v.] EVIDENCE OP THE LATIN TEXT. xliii

no means confident of having been at all consistent in distin-
guishing between what is general, and what is peculiar to the
English scribe. (See above, p. xxix.)

§ 8. That ae becomes e (passim) is, of course, quite general,
but perhaps the reverse process may be thought to illustrate
what will be found stated below in § 15. Cf. desidertsnt (24. 13),
itcsm (31. 13), occupcentur (82. 4.) The general levelling of
unstressed vowels may. be perhaps exemplified by corda (19.
10), murmurantiB (25. 10, 11), ojiore (35. 16), leganter (38. 15),
memoriter (39. 16), etc. As to what has been said of the
possible existence of nasal vowels, if any importance is to be
attached to the examples in §§ 41, 70, we may here instance
atiphona (43. 7), emendaverit ( = -in^, 59. 4), injugat (80. 16,
etc.). Do, perhaps, spellings such as completori^ subsellis,
versum (40. 11, 46. 6, 50. 2, for completoriis, etc.) prove that
our scribe was accustomed to indicate vowel-length by
doubling the letter ?

As to § 42, cp. sompno (2. 9, 28. 2), comtempnentes (28. 16,
where p is added below the line), amplicet—ap^licet (21. i), etc.

For the pronunciation of ^=t;, cf. in our text habitavit
(3. 16, etc.), which, however, is of very frequent occurrence
(as in the O.S. Heliand^ e.g. bar=far). See Sweet, O.E.T.,
p. 185. If, as I have reason to suppose, this change obtains
only in this ending, ^abit^ ^avil, I doubt whether it is any-
thing but a graphical, or a continually occurring, blunder.

As to § 50, see debead (63. 12), jitospiciad (68. 14), capud
(73. 15), hospidum (75. 8), deliquid (79. 15), and compare jube
addarCy which is, of course, jubeat dare (91. 5)* Hence in
(64. 14) I put agad in the text, not agat, on account of the
deo following.

Mediceiur (96. 2, ]7aBt he smaege, MS.) =medUetur, is equally
interesting, as the word secende=setende (below, § 6^), Ad
§ 66^ cf. */^^=sciens (97. 5).

As to § 72 compare habbatis (79. 8), coherceat (15. 12), in has
signato (75. 3= in {h)a8signato), a^ well as omnibus (MS., evi-
dently a corruption of ominibus=hominibus, 80. 6), ospitum
(61. 15), ospite (88. 12), abitant (91. 11), ortu{s) (112. 15), etc. ;
nichilMM (4. 8) is, I believe, quite common elsewhere.

Xliv ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS. [v.

We shall now have to examine the Ang-Io-Saxon text.

§ 9. Sounds. — a. Stressed short a l>efore nasals has passed
through the second (?-stage (Sievers, § 6^)^ and has again become
a, passim, e.g. underfangen (97. 4), langsumnm (97. 7). Stressed
short a otherwise placed is stable ; the only cases where it is
found as are ut to foranne (65. 16 ; cf. \ 20), and upahofen^
nesse (22. 7).

Half-stressed and unstressed a passes into e and 0, Cf.
andmceras (3. 1), andsw(?re (112. 6, 112. 9), and for the latter
case eadmodren (14. 9), forhicgefiden (15. 4), wifeu (72. 13),
and befrinonne (26. 12).

§ 10. o. Stressed short is sometimes found as eo before
r, /, and h : feorwyrde (interitum, 57. 5), godes leof (ambrosi-
anus, 38. 7, but /^and lofsang^ passim), to geleohgenne (92. 8).
I also find ^ represented by u^ 9tu%ce (36. 10) and lucwS
(110. 12), which latter is possibly a mistake for lociad,

§11. Stressed long is represented by, possibly its umlaut,
e in werigende (vagari, 112. 17), but u in du= do (103. 7).

§ 12. Unstressed becomes a in ahbdde (116. 2; Latin
influence ?). It is rendered by u^ e. g. in furdwr (26. 13), and
ofben by e in the case of the ending -aH of the superlatives
(e.g. leofestan, 3. 9, etc.). Cf. also nj/geda (37. 4), nige^a
(37. 11).

§ 13. u. There is little to be said of the u's in stressed
syllables : on a possible nasal u, see below, § 41 .

w, in unstressed syllables, is represented by in hohfolne%%e
(54. 1 and 57. 18), and by a in odram (14. 9).

§ 14. % m. Genetically speaking, e is either palatal or
guttural. Traces of this may be seen in the fact that g is
retained longer before guttural ^'s than before palatal ones,
where it soon runs into the palatal spirant (j). Thus we
find the prefix ge- (=ga) unswervingly represented in this
way. It is not until the end of the eleventh century that we
find it represented by i (Vices and Vertues, ab 1200, passim,
icleped, idon, etc.).

§ 15. Short ^, stressed, half-stressed, and unstressed, very
frequently becomes (B ; conversely <^, in all three positions is
often written e. The natural inference is, that the two sounds

v.] ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS. xlv

have run together, and are assimilated. In ftet, three
originally different vowel values may be said to have dwindled
down into one. ^=West Teutonic i; e^a-i-i, and e=a=^
W. S. a before non-nasals + palatal vowels (Sievers, § 49 ;
Sweet, History of Engl. Sounds, second ed., § 413).

Cp. (Bndehyrdnesse (14. 3), cdfrcemedne (20. 5), (bIUs (28. 4),
higcenge (86. 3), J)ance (104. 16).

w^efddls (32. 14), mond(B8 (39. 10), lufiande (68. i), hei aspenda
(98. 9), etc. In celmis^san (99. 1 6), and in Jupfteniddst (76. 5), the
non-italicised symbol may owe its sound to a confusion with
masse ^ -incest , due to and explained by popular etymology.

§ 16. M, — Both short and long ce are often found in our
text represented by a. [jarrihte (23. 16), stape (28. 13),
hoar (36. i), r?ida7i (72. 10), mage (72. i^). They are also
written e : seigi^ (2. 18), stepe (31. 9), gem^nlica (communis,
34. 12), geedhht (51. 17), efterfilige (54. 10), afered (prostratus,
78. 1 1 ), and lastly, both short and long ce is expressed by the
symbol ee : geedleehte (51. 3), gej)e€f {\0\, 16).

§ 17. ^.is ^a possibly in eallpeodscipa (89. 5), if it is not
a mistake, influenced by eaU\ geJiealdenne (61. %\ which must
then be supposed to be wrong for getealde (but cf. note, infra,
on p. 123), and perhaps in teallic^-=^t(Bllic (54. 7).

§ 18. ^ is y in gystes (94. 5).

An i has developed after a long e in the case of Aei aspenda
(98. 9). It may be due to the analogy of the e in some cases,
e.g. aweig (1. 7), etc., where a^ followed.

§ 19. E has developed into ea m fesdaspreocala (35. 5 ; cf.
infra § 30) ; into eo in the same viOTdLfealasjyreocala^ as well as
in heotwux (51. 8), and in neodbeh^ofe (69. 14, but regularly
behefe^ 81. 14, etc.).

§ 20. ^ becomes 0, swodunga (fomenta, 59. 11), and possibly
in ut to foranne (65. 16), where, however, thfe miay equally
well be the representative of a\ cf. § 9).

§ 21. ^ has become j^ in hid heiyten (adquiritur, 65. 9), and
i in cetAwigan (92. i6),

§ 22. e in unstressed syllables is very frequently represented
by a ; thus in fomjsprcec (1. 2), fomglcewlice (18. 7), f<ynJbe<yii
(11. 9, 24. 13), forzhradian (55. 4, ^^ for^scawunga (73. 11);

xlvi AXQLO-SAXOX VOWKI.S. [V.

in the following two verbal forms: he gemuna (memineiit,
16. 14), of acerfa (ampatet, 108. 11); then in the gen. sing,
m. g. lareowas (10. 8, etc.), lelodas (22. 2).

Conversely, the ending -<w of the plural being written -«f
occasioned the corruption as^Hihodest (56. 9).

§ 23. This a for e is most probably phonetically correct in
the above-mentioned cases. In to imeagendu (26. 1 1), hiaddra
(28. 7), it may be from the influence of the respective lemmata.
The lemma has probably also influenced the gloss in the case of
gewrita (32. 5, scriptura).

§ 24. Syncope of i follows the rule as laid down by Sievers
(§§ 144, 293). Hence we find forms like regoUcere (63. 10),
regollicere (103. 15), by the side of regolicre (113. 16, 115.
16), etc.

§ 25. I, Y. Although of difierent origin, these two vowels
may, in the stage to which the language of the present Text
belongs, be safely considered together, as they are both levelled
under one sound, probably the 1. That this should be under
the former sound, is first of all made likely by such spellings
as forpig (17. 16), ingehide-=.\Hgeht/gde (94. 12), in both of
which cases the ig^ i represents the long ?, and is secondly
borne out by the subsequent history of the letters, both of which
are diphthongised into the present i. Hence we find such
spellings as iin (genus, 10. 6), cine// elm (31. 14), mycel having
again (cf. Sievers, § 31 note) become micel (72. 15, etc.).

§ 26. /, y are rendered by w, in wursan (11. 4), and in cwude
(24. 14), oferfnll (71. 9), gefydlan (81. 4).

§ 27. e for i resp. y is found in the following instances : —
gef{^. i), 87ne^e (officium, 23. i),^efi{g) (71. y), tender (75. 17),
gement (decreverit, 78. 17), hegeme (intendat, 96. 5), etc.

§ 28. For an apparently long i in lilic^ see § 42.

§ 29. EA, EO. That these were stressed on the second ele-
ment, in the period to which this text belongs, and that, con-
sequently, the first e had become a half- vowel is, to my think-
ing, beyond doubt. I adduce in support of it the following
forms: — iomfulle%tan (1. 12), iarcie (16. 17), which may easily
be multiplied from the present and other texts, eode is spelt
(58. 17) gode^ and in conjunction with forms like gereordgenne

v.] ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS. xlvii

(74. 2), hadgenne (107. 4), but especially gehugode (82. 4,
whieli cannot be anything but gebisiode^ cf. also below, § 68/*).
I have no hesitation in looking upon this gode as a case in
point. See Sievers, § 2i2, anm. 2, and § 214, sub 7.

§ 30. ea and ^0 interchange. See neorwan (24. 8), and for
feohy feala^ supra, § 19, Paul Beitrage 4. 345, 6. 55. The
former is found monophthongised in a great many cases in
full syllables, as well as in half, and unstressed ones. The
monophthong e thus bom, is sometimes found interchanged
with ce,

nextan (4. 6), ege (13. 13 \)\^\ gejiehte (19. 7), hlehtregamene
(21. 11).

J)eh (21. 17), 8cel (58. 8, 102. 8, etc.).

frege (15. 9) and prmungan^ (59. 7) foreglcBwlice (18.' 7),
glmwnesBe (58. 9, 59. 14).

gimhdice (63. 9) and gimlceslic (MS. gunlcBsliCy 62. a), as
against gemeleasan (15. 3) and passim.

§ 31. The spelling seamen {7 &, 11) sltlA gesead (109. 2), etc.,
is no monoph thonging at all, because the vowels never were
diphthongs, see § 66. Salmos (51. 9) is Latin influence.

§ 32. In andwyrde (presentem, 30. 11) and be^yrfendra
(93. 15), eUy probably through ^, is represented byy.

§ 33. ^0 is e in eeriende (20. 15), and possibly in ateria^
(89. 10), but see note. Hence in eyrigende (55. 12), ^o
becomes y.

Inforrane (29. 13) and forsig (64. 13) ^0 has become 0,

§ 34. u, in consonantal value, presents the usual contrac-
tions: noldon(2. y),SMtol{9. y), gesulula^ (29, 10 ; oS,, geswutulad y
29. 11), for which see Sievers, § 17^ note, who does not men-
tion uean (52. 7), ueupena (66. 12), and see note to uwucan

(52.4).

It is superfluous in h^iwrtsdenne (107. 11), whilst (^xymyssum

(82. 12), aniealde (91. 4, etc.), peahfcestnysse (100. 13), are

mistakes due to the misreading of /•(p), /(f) and h respectively

for w (p).

\^awyrUian=.awyTtwalian (108. 7) a mistake, or the outcome
of a phonetic process ?

§ 35. I, in consonantal value, need not be treated separately,

xlviii ANGLO-SAXON' CONSONANTS. [v.

as it has become identical in sound, as well as mostly in
symbol, with the spirant palatal g^ for which see below, § 68.
Thus we find geornlice (23. 2), as well as geond (11. 4);
iomfulleitan (1. 12), as well as iond (50. 1).

§ ^6. R is omitted, whether phonetically or ^graphically it is
difficult to say, in foahrmligende (106. 11), iohedde (109. 15,
ivjlat'i)y kicce (32. 9), bad (54. 7). R is inserted in tnadie--
preosfrum (100. jo, see note, but preosta 101. 6), atbredendrum
(32. 13), hefigran (65. 7, cf. 66. 9), and of course by mistake
in frynd (20. 11, inimicos).

§ 37. We may further note a case of svarabhakti in meri^
genlicum (66. 13), and merrigenlice (37. 14), as also two
instances of metathesis, heerdlicor (24. 6), and loryhta (33. 16,
etc.). In the case of merrigenlice it is also possible that the
ig^ resp. rig^ represents only the vocalisation of the g, Cp. the
spelling meriendlice (44. 7, 45. 16, 46. 4).

§ 38. L has disappeared in {pficyrde (16. 6), and has been
doubled in welleorniap (100. 4).

§ 39. M. Apart from the ending of the dative plural, where
an older -ww is usually supposed to have dwindled down into
-a», m is often found represented by «. Graphically speaking,
the difference is so slight that e. g. in a word like wylne (fer-
vore, 9. 19) we must perhaps assume a scribal error; on the
other hand, forms such as pan (40. 4, 99. 2) and medenlicum
may be phonetic.

A case of assimilation may occur in belippendan^-belim^
pendan (73, 11, but see note). For lilic=lim(p)lic (21. 11),
see § 42.

§ 40. N. Not written in fadang (9. 19), windrucen (20. 13),
drihtelicau (50. \\ gedihtere (51. 4; iii. gedihtenre 50. 17), aire
(semel, 54. 7), pearflices (82. 3), si gejjeoda (injungatur, 84. 3),
wacmodes (84. 5), etc.

Added in gepeondan (57. 14), and assimilated to ^ in edde^
byrdnesse (78. 17), doubled in inn eodCy which was misunder-
stood or mistranscribed and written in neode (103. 18).

§ 41. Misreading a word so as to put an n where it was
not, or vice versa, is admittedly of very frequent occtirrence,
owing to the fact that n is often denoted by a stroke over

v.] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. xlix

the preceding letter. All our instances may be due to this.
But if Sievers is right in assuming the existence in early
Teutonic of nasalised vowels (ib. 45. 5), and if Zupitza's
account of Kent. Glosses 795 strenJ^=stren0, etc., is correct^ —
that is, if we may lay down the principle that certain sound
values are thus symbolised in a preceding letter, it is just
possible that some of the cases above indicated owe their
origin to this principle, and that this aided the spreading of
the then only apparent loss of n, Cf. § 70.

§ 4:2. p. Omitted in cam dom (abbreviated in the MS. as
ca do, 14. 6) ; i^l (jactantiam, 22. 7), gelimlic (96. 3) This
last word occurs also (21. 11) under the form lilic, where
the sign of length ~ must be taken as indicating m^

§ 43. An epenthetical j) obtains in luftem^re (dulcius, 3, 8).
No doubt under the influence of the lemma a jo is retained
in psealmas (38. 7). The word rejis = Latin responsorium is
perhaps another instance of metathesis, as to which see
Sievers, § 204. 3 ; otherwise the form may be explained as
representing /•tf(s)j!?(on)*(orium) and not r^^(onsorium).

§ 44. B. The close relationship that exists between m and
its corresponding stop h explains at once forms like emfaran
(83. 6), and perhaps also gemysgunge (occupationem, 89. 16),
and *i ybr^^swi^^ (abstineatur, 71. 12), although in the latter
word a mixing up with hcemed is the more probable origin
of the extant form.

§ 45. b is misread as ^ in keode (56. 8), and hetelicnm
(=betehtum, 31. i).

§ 46. F, V. In the instances to be mentioned lower down,
both F and v express the voiced labial spirant, and hence
they are here mentioned together — vers^ verse (41. 7, 47. 13,
50. a, etc.), in each case as gloss to a Latin versus (or oblique
cases), the writing of v may be due to Latin influence. Not
so inpravoste (54. io\pravostum (104. 4), j)ravostscire (111. 15);
see also se sylva (12. 16), and weouedes (62. i), and compare
Sievers's remark that this representation by v is characteristic
of the oldest English (§ 192. 2).

^ * Das n behielt nattirlich in alien diesen fallen seine gutturale natur,
Z. f. D. A. 21. II.

1 ANQLO-SAXOX CONSOXANT8. [v.

§ 47. An original voiced / ( = Gothic i, or Latin/) before
n admittedly often becomes w, * esi)eoially in the later period *
(Siev., § 193. 2, and see note). Bearing this in mind, we mnst
be struck to find slef?ie and efnum constantly, which forms
are indicative of an older period ; and on the contrary, the
following English adaptations of the Latin word anfiphona:
anfijohonaa (81. [), aniiphonam (41. i) ; antemn (79. i)yantemne
(38. 5) ; antefNj) (56. 10, 79. 12), and anfeynjyne (42. 12 ; 43. 4),

§ 48. Are any traces found of an interchange between
f and w ; and is this phonetic, or, as is certainly very possible,
merely graphical? The constancy of the occurrence of the
gloss anfealde to potesfafe in our text (which I have starred ;
91. 4, and passim) would almost make me inclined to think
that the change was phonetic. If so, we may look upon lito
(61. 13) as an analogue. Here, however, the w has been
changed into / (contemporarily).

/is dropped infrore (solacio, 10. i), and has been added, no
doubt erroneously, in jfefle (31. 5).

§ 49. T. The resemblance in shape of this symbol to
c may often account for forms like the following: orseclena
(9. 18), nncruman (109. 6). Whether icice (poena, 25. 12),
aecende (ponens, 28. 14) must not be viewed in a different
light, is a matter which will be found treated of below,

§ 63)-

§ 50. Traces of the voicing of final t io d are numerous : —
gemed (modus 45. 8, 72. 14), gild (33. 10), tramod (118. 2).
Of this last word, Sch roar's texts have on p. 133 of his edition,
tramety which is also in the Durham MS. in the corresponding
passage on fo. 1 23 b. Schroer asks (glossary, in voce) if the
word is masc. or neuter. The following references may give
an answer to this question. Gospel of S. Matthew, ed. Skeat,
p. 2, 1. 10: trametas i wcegasl stige : tramites; and Prudentius
glosses, Germania 23, p. 398 b. trametas : paginas.

ty the outcome of the combination -tej?, becomes voiced in
the following cases: 8i gehed (emendaverit, 25. 13), abided
(confitebitur, 29. 14), agild (deliquerit, 80. 4), heed (91. 3)
and as the result of -de]? being contracted in : aseyid (mittit,
36. 13), Iced (ducit, 117. 3).

v.] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. li

Observe the spelling geledt (impediatur, 87. 4).

§ 51. t is dropped very frequently. Finally in gejjeah
(17. 14), higeleas (75. 17). Cp. also sceornesse (39. 13),
crcBjican ( = crseftican, 94. 10), swa ofswo. (94. 5), etc.

Inwardly in drihne (1. 8), tihende (suadentem, 4. 7), teanim
(61. I, probably a mistake for tear turn) influenced by the
thought of tearum^YvkCivans ; wasmas (82. 3).

Initially it is, with a following e^ misread for ce in ^tslendne
(=ztelend7ie, detractorem, 20. 15), and ^arlicor (=teartlicor,

115.5).

§ 5!Z. t is found added after s in gewist (38. 6), in cost

[certainly in (88. 3), and probably also (20. 7), if pacem may
be taken to mean pads osculum], and through a mixing up
of forms in asyndrodest (=asyndrodas, privati, 56. 9). Owing
to influence of the lemma, it is added in peniant (serviant,
65. 15). See a very interesting article, Mod. Language
Notes I, 3, and ib. I, 97.

§ Si' ^becomes ^ in si gescyrd (53. 13), wurd mend (87. 15),
and also in swa hwce9 swa (1. 11). This latter instance,
unlike the former which is isolative (Sweet, H. E. S., § 47),
is combi?iativey influenced by the following s. Other combi-
native changes of t, but through a preceding s, are found
in these words : apreJit (78. 10, 98. 7), and prengesian (1. 9).
Instead of becoming ^S, the t of st is dropped in cet riyxan

(2.7).

§ 54. D. This sound is very frequently unvoiced. Myrrent

(stirpator, 62. 3), mcenifealt (113. 15). It is retained etymo-

logically in gemildsa (39. 7). The frequently occurring forms

ahhot in the nominative as well as in the oblique cases (e. g.

79. 8, 80. 15, etc.) are not likely to be all due to the form

of the lemma ; they may on the contrary present examples in

point here.

Eluiclipol (35. 11) and stunimtBlum (38. 10) may be
instanced as exemplifying the unvoicing of a d at the end
of a syllable, and the following words as a specimen of the
same process inwardly, so far as they may be thought to
indicate phonetic and not merely graphical changes.

fotum (alimentis, 68. 15), wiiS meten (mercedi, 85. 13,

da

lii ANOLO-SAXON COXSONAXTS. [V.

probably a blunder), atreogenlic (a^nda, 37. 1 2), to mof^enue
(superbiendi, 110. 4, cp. § 69), s/efe (111. 15). For the ap-
parent change of rf into ^, see below, note to 5. 9 (p. 119).

§ 55. d is represented by ^ in the following^ eases : afwj^^e
(16. 7), beofi gesavf (22. 3), heladod (65. 6, 65. 13). See for
wid^cripel (10. 16, 17), where d is influenced by the fol-
lowing *, § 53 above. Owing to the want of length-desig-
nation in our MS. it is diflicult to decide whether v>i9^
here represents wid or vyiS. In the former case the change
would be combinative and internal ; in the latter isolative
and external (Sweet, H. E. S., § 46./).

§ 56. The close relationship existing between the d and «,
n being formed exactly in the place of the d but with free
breath-passage, throws more or less light on the following
instances, most of which, if not all, may represent truly pho-
netic changes. See also below, § 92.

ablicefidum earum (2. 10), tundgayi (3. 3), angiifullum (13.
3), gewitendlicum (16. 11), meriendlice (44. 7, etc.), ion (per,
49. 2)5 etc. etc. See Sievers, § 198.

d is represented by n in gegearcon (exibetur, 25. 3), is doubled
in gej)readd (104. 6), and assimilated to « in cumenne, etc.
(95. 11).

§ 57. i>, D. The sound symbolised by these letters is in our
text often found represented by d, Cp. nytwyrdny^sum (19. 6,
65. 14), %ode9 (89. 7), leeigd (98. 2), mle (115. 15). This d
by unvoicing becomes t in underfeJit (16. i), del (108. 6, where
the possibility of Latin influence is not excluded). It is
assimilated to t in cetfun [77. 16).

J), ^, as sign of the 3 p. s. are often omitted ; cp. S€eig
(24. 9), etc.

Inwardly,^ has disappeared in sioyrian (59. 14), and possibly
in lareow. So says Sweet, as regards this last word, in the
Anglia, III, p. 152. But is this derivation correct? Speak-
ing aprioi% a / is more likely to be added by analogy than to
disappear phonetically between r and a v(ncel\ lateow from
lad^emv is no fit analogue. Or must we presuppose, for a
transitional stage, ^lapreow ? Even then our ^wydrian is but
a meagre analogue, occurring as it does only once or so, as

v.] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. liii

against the constancy with which lareow obtains. On the
whole, Reimann (Die Sprache, etc., cp. § 64, p. 36), — who
assumes larpeow to be a twelfth century neologism, — seems
to me most likely to have hit the mark.

Original dh is represented by dd in aiiddettan (21. 15),
J) is written / in stwfnysse (55. 5), a very probable phonetic
interchange.

§ 58. s. S' is assimilated to t in blettian (33. 3), and is
prothetic — ^if phonetic in this place, which is at least doubtful
— in statu {=ztalu, detractionis, 110. 7).

§ 59. c, K. Both these symbols express either a guttm*al or a
palatal voiceless stop. In our text the following words occur
with k by the side of forms with initial c. ofkyrfeB (abscisionis,
60. 2), gekynd (5. 14), kyd (69. 10), heon gekydde (29. 9),
kyre (18. 4), kyn (9. 17), kin (10. 16), kapitol (47. 9), etc.

c is sometimes voiced : hegimd (76. 4), drencg (potus, 78. i),
godgundre (81. 10), geswing (84. 4), swingan (109. 3);

c is represented by t in fcete (37. 13) and geferlcetenn
(102. 13). For the reverse process, see § 49 above, and for
the explanation, § 63 below.

§ 60. As regards the pronunciation of this c, I have
already stated that it is either palatal or guttural. The
guttural pronunciation occurs of course before guttural vowels,
and possibly also in a few cases before purely palatal vowels,
but only when the c is there owing to a secondary develop-
ment. Thus, when we find re glossed by pmce (33. 9), it
is diflBcult to believe that the c^ which has grown out of g^
and is thus a purely guttural stop, can be palatal in the
oblique cases. . Before guttural vowels a palatal pronunciation
is not likely to have obtained.

§ 61. What is the nature of this palatalisation? Sievers
expressly and distinctly states, in various sections of his
grammar, that the palatal c=tsch (§ 196. 3), i.e. a * pronuncia-
tion resembling the present English ch'^' (§ 206, anm. 3).

* Sieveni does not restrict his statement to any later period. The following
may therefore be of interest. That this assibilation of the c cannot be
established for the older periods — I here refer to the Corpus Glossary — may
be seen from Dieter, § 43, who gives mertze (Wr. W., 32. 25) as representing

liv ANaLO-SAXOK PALATALISATION. {v.

However Strang it may be that the author of the ' Orond-
ziige der Phonetik ' mast have here made the slip of con-
founding palatalisation with its consequence, assibilation,
the fact is proved by referring to p. 62 of the third edition
of the Grundziige, where a correct statement is given. But
the words quoted above still stand in the A.-S. grammar, and
the wrong notion there expressed, per\'ades the whole treat-
ment of the e,

§ 62. Let us examine the facts on which Sievers's theory
is based. Thev are : —

(i) The transition of orf-geard into orceard^ afterwards
orcerrl, ordceard.

(2) The transition oifefian mio fecc{e)an.

Now the interchange of guttural c and /, i. e. of the voice-
less guttural and dental stops, is no matter of wonder ; and
as such, the matter might be explained without more ado * ;
but there is more which tends to explain the change. A
palatal tf, as in A.-S. ric€y before having attained the present
stage of pronunciation — assibilation to Uch in rich — most
have passed through the fj stage — i.e. exactly through the
place where the fg (i. e. fj) of origeard must have been formed.
No wonder then, that t + palatal vowels, or rather t + palatal
semi- vowels, should be confused in writing with (; + palatial
vowels, i.e. semi-vowels. Hence the transition of ortgeard
into orceard. Hence possibly also the form feccean by the
side oi fetian^ although the possibility of two distinct verbs
being apparently merged into one is not excluded ^ Thus
then I believe with Sievers, that orceard proves a pronuncia-
tion orijard^ but no more. I shall now examine the re-
maining grounds against this supposition. The c originally
sufficed because, as is very likely (Siev., § 206), palatalisa-
tion is an Anglo-Saxon phenomenon. But when the palatals
began to develope, k was sometimes used to denote the
guttural sound. This at least is very probably the meaning

the middle Latin merc&m. If c had then been i%ch^ the scribe would not have
had recourse to the unusual tz to express this sound, then so akin to that
of c.

^ See Mod. Language Notes II. 222, III, 126, 192.

* Whence does Bosworth-ToUer get his preterite, /cp/^ic ?

v.] PALATALISATION. ly

ot & (Sievers, § aoy) ; but that the distinction was not always
kept up, that is, that the distinction was evidently too
delicate to be palpable to the untrained ear, is clear from the
list of words above, § 59, where the k occurs before vowels
originally palatal as well as those originally guttural. But
however rough and obtuse an ear may be, the distinction be-
tween k and IsJ must be sure to be heard and to find expression
consistently. How then was it afterwards expressed ? By
the adding of A to the palatal c ; but this did not happen
until the beginning of the Middle English period (Koch,
§ 1 7 2 ff.). I do not believe that the ck of the Northumbrian
documents represents tsj, but I wish to reserve my judgment
until the grammar of these texts, which may be expected from
the hands of Professor Cook, has placed before us the necessary
material on this subject,

§ 6^. We may now safely conclude that the evidence in
Anglo-Saxon does not do more than prove that palatal c=:fj
at the utmost, not yet tsj. See also on this subject the
remarks of Professor March, Englische Studien, I. 315.

Hence it is that I have left the above-mentioned forms
f^ie, ffeferlcetenne, etc., unstarred, since they are just as likely
to represent the palatal c, as would be done by this symbol
itself, and it is probably owing to this confusion of c and t
that we find such forms as wice, secende, cp. supra, § 49.

§ 64, A word must be said about the c-ei)enthesis, although,
of this phenomenon proper, I have not found an instance in
our text. Traces of it may, however, be perhaps discovered.
For instances of it, see Sievers, § ijio; Cosijn, Altwests.
gramm. I, § 131, i.e.* Sweet, Pastoral Care, p. 482 f. ;
Zeuner, Die Spraehc' des Kentischen Psalters, § 39 ; Dieter,
Sprache und Mundarfc der altesten Englischen Denkmaler,
§ 45, p. 6^ ; Reimann, Die Sprache der Mittelkentischen
Evangelien, § a 8, sub 3 ; Schroer, Die Winteney- Version der
R. S. B., p. xxvii, etc.

§ 65. What is the nature of this epenthesis, i.e. what is
here the sound oi sc? I think that c must be supposed to
indicate the change of * (not only of sc as Zeuner has it,
not-e a on p. 80) into the palatal sibilant, and I am happy

Ivi OEPENTHE8I8. [V.

to find that the only writer who does speak of the nature of
the soand — Reimann, 1. 1. — is of the same opinion. It is
cnrioas that so far as my instances go, the older periods
present this insertion only between s and /, ffi or fi, not before
J) and l^j as in modern South German. Here stein and spatte
become ^ iiein and Sjjalfe ; there it is only sach words as snlden
which would become acn'iden. Now in German this i from «
has run into the sound 9c, (etymologically) 9ch = 9k, In modem
English an original ak has often also become '«c* (i.e the
palatal sibilant), as in shadow from scadu. In § 31, I have
stated that the spelling seamen, et<;., does not present a case
of monophthonging. This must be now further explained.

§ 66. If the above view of the c-epenthesis be accepted,
we need not be surprised to find this c written so com-
paratively rarely. Even in Anglo-Saxon times we may safely
assume pronunciation to have been in advance of spelling,
so that when the former began to change, the latter followed
only tentatively, and not always consistently. Suppose there-
fore, that the sound-change, under certain conditions, of * to
sc=i were pretty general, it is quite possible that in the
majority of cases it should yet be written *, especially since
the difference between the two is not so very great. Now the
sk before palatal vowels would easily become sfj (cf. §§
60-63) ; and owing to the presence of the «, it would
further dwindle down to sj (=i).

If it be objected that I here give a pronunciation to the
tf, which was denied it in the §§ cited, I must emphatically
state that this is owing to the influence of the s^. That a
stop should be sluixed over sooner between two continuants
than that at the beginning of a syllable (ri-cre) a fj should
develop a sibilant, no one will care to deny, I think. Another
possibility must here be disposed of. Could sk have developed
into i through the intermediate stage of *x? (=* + the un-

* I now find ccesctra (castellum) in the Northumbrian Gospel of S. Matthew,
21. 2.

' By k ih the rest of this section I denote the guttural voiceless stop, tind
by ^ the palatal sibilant.

' See Mod. Language Notes, as quoted in § 52.

v.] C-EPENTHESIS. Ivii

voiced palatal spirant). It is possible, but not likely. Spellings
like %chyldo (Mt. prologue 17. 12) and biscAead (corr. from
ligschad, Praef. Eusebii, 9. 13), as well as Bgiire ^monn (dis-
pensator, Luke 12. 4a) in the Northumbrian Gospels, would
indeed seem to favour this view, but for a reason pointed
out above, I do not wish to lay too much stress on these
forms. For my own self, I am inclined to look on the above
forms as all indicating the pronunciation syldo (= sgyldo),
iiSead, siiremonn, etc. But there is more. Do spellings like
scham'ian occur ? i. e. Bch before guttural vowels ?

As to sh before the guttural vowels, whatever may have
originally been the impetus that set sk changing into what
is now spelt Bce (Sievers, § 76), it did change in this direction,
and as soon as forms like sceamu, sceadu^ had developed them-
selves, the way was open to change in the same manner as the
sk before palatal vowels. Sievers, in reply to Kluge (Anglia,
V, anz. 83) has treated of these ea'^y etc. in the Beitrage,
(Paul and Braune) 9. 205 f. His reasonings have not con-
vinced me, and I continue to hold with Kluge that the ea
in sceamu is no real diphthong. Thus we find that ce in
sceop is the symbol for one sound (just as sh in Bhall is
the expression for only one sound), and the has not become
diphthongized by the palatal c, i. e. the stress is on the 0.
Now when the palatal ^, as developed out of s in the case
of scniden, had come to be expressed by sCy and when the
sound thus symbolised was also expressed by sce^, we need
not be surprised to find that the ^'-sound originally expressed
by the e now got sufficiently known to be inherent in the
symbol *c ( = c^ and that consequently a return to the spelling
scame may gradually be observed. This is what I meant
above when saying that slight traces of the c-epenthosis
might perhaps be found in our text.

§ 67. I have said that we must expect to find sc written
for 8 only rarely, whereas it may have been pronounced
so much oftener. We may now go further, and say that

' This nearly always in conjunction with a and o, so that they can be
looked upon as the diphthongs ea and eo, which by this time had also the
stress on the d and d.

Iviii ANaLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. [v.

a spelling nireHuisnesie (68. ii) need not be a mistake for
wtgftttiscnesse, as 8 probably had here the value of i. See
bIbo flaslican^y Cara Past. 234. 14. (Cosijn, I, § 131.)

Cosijn (I, p. 1 23) instances tnenniscu, -escu from the Pastoral
Care (71. 12), without sc making the preceding vowel long^
through position. Was sc already palatal i?

§ 68. G. The following selection of forms, which might
easily be multiplied, bears out the various statements of Sievers
in his Grammar on the pronunciation of this letter : — beiym
(47. 7), ai^Menne (19. 4), *a9maidau (29. 11, read asmaiand=
asmeagend)^ adli (morbida, 60. 4), scj/ldine (36. 3), sade (36. 6),
gesreid (22. 3), secce (38. 12), crtpffican (94. ^o), forhicgende
(12. 14), nnderfcenc (16. 12), J)inc€ (33. 7), etc. etc. The com-
bination hg occurs twice: geleohgetine (92. 8), gelohgenlican
(63. 5). See also above, § 29. As regards the transition of
g to w^ it is exemplified in our MS. e.g. in suwian (11. 55
cf. Siev., §§ 214. 8, 416. 8), but the form forgcewa^ (107.
14) by the side ot forgaian (75. 8) is rather curious. (Cf.
note to 86. 17.)

§ 69. To one statement of Sievers's (§ 216, 3) I must take
exception. He says: ^ dg has caused eg in micgem, fat (for
*midgem, O. H. G. mittigarni), which is extant in com-
paratively late texts only. This transition presupposes for
its time (tenth century) a pronunciation of eg as dzj I
must claim for this eg the pronunciation tj, and refer my
readers to § 6^, O. H. G. mittigarni presupposes A.-.S. *mid'
gem. This would readily become *mitgern ^, i. e. mifjem ;
see above, § 62, where I have shown how this combination
could be written micgern.

The pronunciation of eg q& dg \b therefore not proven.

^ This word has lately been treated of by Ostlioff (Beitrage, 13. 401 ff. ;
see especially p. 407). I suppose that the Kentish word flcec, which Kluge
cites in his new ed. of his Etymol. Worterbuch, is part of flobchaman in the
Kentish Psalm 143. Zupitza, Z.f.D.A. 21. 12, thinks that this is a mistake.
The suggestion may be hazarded that c ( = /) should stand for sc, but I cannot
support this spelling at present, except by the selfsame words /ercce Serccedum,
which Zupitza instances from the Kentish Glosses, and by the Northumbrian
oncceccen hid (denegabitur, Luke 12. 9). Cp. perhaps the apeHmg fiderfetejlcesd^
^fiderfete flcesa (71. 11), for the d presupposes an a, rather than co.

* Cf. motgenne^modgenne (110. 4^ Mi'di gemodlgmne (114. 10).

v.] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. lix'

§ 70. N, i.e. guttural n. This is usually, and in our MS.
also continually, expressed by the letters ng^ nc. While re-
ferring the student to § 41, I may here comment on the
possibility that there may be something more than mere
accident in the occurrence of the following forms : —

forspennigum (11. 3), geondsprecend ( = geondsprengend, 12.
i), ^gesjpin^ (i.e. geswin'S, 82. 5 ; cp. 80. 1), ginran (106. 11),
etc. etc. In the first two instances g and c, in the last two
«, may denote what I have written «. — See Zeuner^ Die
Sprache des Kent. Psalters, § 312.

§ 71. If midlum (59. i) is not an adverbial dative, then n
is here denoted by m.

Note also aflingede (84. 5)=cr/ligede, alinge (78. 10), alenge
(79. 4), and cantincas (41. 5) by the side of the more usual
nanticas.

§ 7^- H. We find an h added in some words, e.g. in hafte-
m^Bst (76. 5), upahreered (94. 14).

On the other hand we find; efenlyitan (consortes, 6. 14),
nexode (molliti, 10. 9), ofreow (19. 8), wilce (26. 11), wanon
(30. 13), wcelreow (58. i%\ ragelhuse (98. 15), reod {\0^, 8),
rcedlice (109. 13), ly%t (auditus, 113. 1 2), etc. This dropping of
the h most likely denotes a voicing of the hw ; this is also
expressed by the following spellings, ceiwhepera (81. 11) and
wheenne (103. a).

h is misread as 5 in ^brad (promptus, 35. 6) and * hada (14. 7).

§ 73. Doubling of consonants, and conversely haplography ^,
is exceedingly frequent in our text. I am not sure that in
each case a phonetic corresponding process is thereby inti-
mated. I select the following instances : —

goddra (53. 17), fett (pedes, 66. 2), estmettas (20. i), be-
healdenne (29. 6), aworpones (34. 8), hedenie (80. 2).

§ 74. iNJbXEcrriONS. I begin my notes on the inflections
by giving a couple of instances of the absolute cases. They
are of course imitations from the Latin, and although not
restricted to interlinear translations, they are very frequent
there, owing to influence of the lemmata.

' The writing of one symbol instead of two.

Ix ANGLO-SAXON INFLECTIONS. [V,

aw[ec)cenduthe gevmte (2. 8), riAtwisnesse dihfendre (14. 2),
gedihtenre endebyrdnysse (60. 17), etc. etc.

§ 75. Substantives. Nominative, intingu (oecasio, 91. 6,
misreading ?). Twice I have noticed the use of an accusative
instead of a nominative case, neode (57. 19) and fargmeleaste
(68. 8). See, however, (69. 16), where neod under the same
circumstances is used in the nominative case.

Genitive, crafti^ (22. 11), lucopis (107. 8). This ending
"is may be owing either to influence of the respective lemmata,
or it may be the natural reflex of -y*, which is very common
in some texts. See Sievers, § 44, anm. 2. Is hr€(3fer (13. 12)
perhaps wrongly influenced by the preposition on ?

Dative and Instrumental, gebeda (orationi, 21. lo^^gebeda
(oratione, 21. 14), eallra sawla (anima, 19. 11), dara (noxa,
56. 17), are instances of a dative form, which (only in the two
last words) may be due to Latin influence.

Accusative. — rejpse (Si quis dum pronunciat responsorium,
79. 11). Whence this dative form? Is this (as well as the
accusatives instead of nominatives recorded above) to be
looked upon aa a trace of the mixing up of forms, to which
Sievers, § i, anm. 2, has drawn attention?

§ 76. Nom. Ace. Plui-al. — hro^ra (fratres, 57. 19), gelrodra
(73. 13), gehrodran (3. 9, 105. 3), heboda (13. 4, 13. 6, etc.),
andsweras (3. i), kymia (9. i^\ and other instances probably
exemplify this same principle.

§ 77. If we did not find the words geongra cildra (pueri
parvi, 106. 1 1 ), I should be inclined to look on cildra (pueris,
105. 14) as a misreading for cildru=ciidrum.

§ 78. The dative plural ends in -on, -an^ -um, passim. There
is no need to give instances. Ileofonum (28. 8, 36. 9) may be
a dual (Kluge, Beitr. 8).

§ 79. Of dative forms of the Adjectives we notice the
following, which are worth mentioning: — orsorgi (securi, 10;
3), which i may be due to the Latin ending^, and forms
like ungehyrsMrnude (12. 8), gecwemlice (78. 5) as exemplifying
the form-mixing spoken of above.

§ 80. Of plural forms compare the following : — godu (13. 2),

? Another possibility is, that, with the ge following, the word may be orsorgige.

v.] ANGLO-SAXON NUMERALS AND PRONOUNS. 1x1

feawa (35. i6)y J}urhtogenes (74. ii), nnderlices (85. i), in most
of which cases the presence of the lemmata makes ns doubt
whether the changes are not merely graphical blanders.
§ 8i. The dat. plur. ends in -<?», ^an^ -um,
§ 82. As regards the Numerals, a form nex^ which, if it is
not caused by Latin influence, resembles the Northumbrian, is
found (reference missing).

§ 83. Of the Ordinals, I note the following forms which
are not found in Sievers, or of which he doubts the cor-
rectness : —

9. nygepan^ nigepan (37. 4, 11).
30. pritteoga (43. 9).
40. feowerteogada (43. 10).
50. ffteogdSa (42. 13, 43. 10), fyfteoda (45. \())^jiftugedan

(43. 6).
60. syxteogada (42. 11, etc.).
70. seofonteoifa (42. 14).

80. hundeahieoda (43. 13), hundeahtotfa (43. 13).
90. hundnigenteoda (43. 14, 51. 3), hundnigentedSan (76.

2, 3)-
100. hundteontiga 7 eahtateodan (48. 16), hundteonteo9an

(49. 16, 17).

§ 84. Pronouns. In c, us^ y, as possible pronominal gloss
to nohis^ see below, notes to (27. 2). Inc may be a pVonoun
(19. 5), but there is no corresponding lemma. A peculiar
case of a declined 'genitive' (see Sweet, A.-S. Reader^, p. lix)
is found (54. 3), abbodes heores (abbatis sui).

J)U (a neutral singular) is gloss (5. 3) to the neuter ^i*.

SeOy as a mascuUne pronoun, occurs (43. 11) and (70. 4), and
possibly also (36. 13). It thus bears out the statement of
Sievers, § 337, anm. Q,, Conversely 9e would seem to be a
feminine pronoun in se romanisca ladung (aecclesia, romana,

44.3).

§ 85. Verbs. Only a few verbal forms are interesting
enough to be noted. Of these we find the following third
persons: beheald (respicit, 30. 16), stynt (97. i), and some
others where there is no suffix (see Cosijn, Altwestsachsische
Grammatik, I, § 148, p. ijoo). sweg (118. 5), saig (30. 6), etc.

Ixii PRONOUNS, FUTURE PARTICIPLE. [V.

§ 86. Of plural forms, the corrupt ^sed gat (22. a) points to
9tcgat, which antiquated form (Sievers, § 360) may itself
have been the cause of the corruption ; cf. secgat (17. 17).

§ 87. Of infinitival forms, we may notice hatian (jubere,
11. 17), which, however, is probably a mistake for hatau\
gecian (vocari, 17. 17), which, according to Sievers, § 408. 3,
is mostly found as cigan. The rarer forms in -on occur
pretty frequently. See, for instance, ahj/rdon (2. 12), and
unwrigon (33. 7), a« infinitival gloss to the imperative revtla
(supra, § 9). Of infinitives in -a, I found l^sta adde gehyra
(audire, 21. 12).

§ 88. Of the verb sculan, the text has the following notable
forms :—8cel (debet, 26. 3, 102. 8), scell (69. 2), scyll (112. 7),
scealan (debent, 81. 9), and scealan as infinitive (32. 10).

§ 89. The * participium necessitatis,' which Sievers mentions
in § 350 as found in later texts, and as formed after the Latin,
occurs pretty frequently in our text. For the form given by
him we may instance to campiende (5. 14), to specende (26. 7),
to smeagenda {a is owing to the lemma, requirenda, 26. 11), to
andedende (46. 10).

By the side of this we find even more frequently, however,
forms in -enne, e. g. to carnpiome (1. 9), etc.

§ 90. That this future participle should also be found
declined might be expected. Accordingly we have eardigendes
(5. 11), and he gegearnendum to resde gehrodra (de adhibendis ad
consilium fratribus, 17. 10). In this case to is, as a matter of
course, suppressed (31. 5> I fii^d ^arcBriende^ for ariende or
{Bnende^ — ^as gloss to parcendo : here to would also seem to be
omitted).

§ 91. The same notion is sometimes expressed by adjectives

in -//<?, e.g. pa sendlican (dirigendi, 113. 4), on donlicum

Jtingum (in faciendo, 23. 1 2), which same ending I have once

found glossing a present participle, becumendlicum (87. 12).

Here supervenientes was possibly mistaken for euperveniendi.

§ 92. * Formed on the pattern of the Latin : ' these words of
Sievers's convey the impression that Latin only is answerable
for the development of this d. I think that, viewed in the
light of § ^6^ d will probably prove to be of a purely phonetic

v.] THE DIALECT OF THE TEXT. Ixiii

origin. When once the d began to develop phonetically,
its growth and spreading may have been aided by a more
or less conscious association with the Latin participle; but
I hold that analogy and phonetics both share the paternity
of the new form.

§ 93. I may here mention heon gelogodre (reponantur,
98. 15). How the passive voice of a verb can be glossed by
what is apparently the dative feminine of a past participle, I
am unable to understand. With partial dittography the same
ending is probably found in heJiyd((lad)edre (100. i, %), See
however note on p. 124, Compare (26. 16) where the infini-
tive aperire^ which may be construed in a passive sense, is
glossed by an apparently mascuKne dative (geopenodum).
Equally strange datives occur (66. 15) Jid uigangendum^ (74.
1 2) ^a gehyrendum^ and (87. 1 2) qfer becumendlicum. But
they may perhaps exemplify the mixing up of datives and
accusatives, which is characteristic of the later Anglo-Saxon.

§ 94. To any one who has looked into the text, or into
the foregoing §§, many Kenticisms must be apparent at a
glance. Thus we have the 6= a [snpra^ § 165 etc. ; Sievers,
§ 151, i); the ^=y (§ 27, Siev. § 154); absence of diph-
thongisation of e into ea (§ 30, Siev. § 157. 2), to mention
only the most striking peculiarities. But it will also have
been seen that these do not appear throughout, and that
West- Saxon influence is traceable. Now has a Kentish text
been copied by a West-Saxon scribe or vice verml I think
a case like betehtum (31. i), which was misread as hetelicum, is
singularly instructive. Telendne^ (=taelendne) which was mis-
read as celendne (20. 15), tells the same tale. An interchange —
graphical — of h and J, te and ^, and of h^ and li is quite
common. Was it not the strange forms hetehtum^ telendney
instead of hetcehtum^ tcelendne^ which led to the confusion?
If so, the Kentish text must have been the original, and
the West-Saxon the copy.

THE RULE OF S. BENET.

-♦4-

118 a.) In nomine DOMim nosttri ie^stu ckb.isti Incipit re(gule) |
foraspraec fsederes J^aes haligan Jjses eadigostan benedictes

VR01>0QUS PATRIS EXIMII BEATISSIMI BE]('EDlCTl)

hlyst eala beam beboda lareowes 7 aliyld eare

AUSCULTA FILI PRECEPTA MAGISTBI ET INCLU^a) aurem

heortan }?inre 7 myneguncge arfsestes fsederes lustlice
cordis tui et a7mnoniti{one7n) jpii jpatris libenter

underfoh 7 fremfi ge^yll p<^i p^ to him f)urh gehyrsum-

excipe et efficaiciter) comjole ut ad eum per oboedi- 5

nesse geswince gehwyrfe forj^am })urh ungehyrsumnesse asolcene^se
entie lahorem redeas a quo per inohoediefrvtie desidiam

\>e J)u aweiggewite eornostlice nu min sprsBC is asend

recesseras ; Ad t[e) ergo nunc meus sermo dirigitur

Bwa wits cwejjende *af>enum lustum drihne criste
quiaquis abren{un)tian8 propriis voluptatibus doimno cAristo

f>amso5an cinge to campienne gehyrsumnesse J)a Jjrenofestan
vero regi militaturus oboedientie foirtissima

7 J)a J)urh beorh^an wsepna swa underfehst eaira serest ]>0Bt
atque pr€cla{ra) arma assumis. In primis vi 10

]?u swa hwsetS swa to donne ]?u on god fram him beon
quicquid agendum in^choas) honum; ah eo per-

gefremmed J)am iornfullestan gebede bid se Ipe us iallinga

Jici instantissima oratione depipscas). ut qui nos iam

bearna gemedemode on getele getellan ut poet he na sceole
in filioTv/Kn dignatus est nume{ro) computare ; non debeat

5. fremfi, see note. 6. gesivince, nee not clear. First 8 of asolcenesse not
at all clear. 8. a/enum, read awenum, 9. /am-, a may be a. of
*odan may be d. 10. beorhtan, tan is by no means clear. 11. After

on part of the MS. is torn away. 12. After bid, part of the MS. torn away.
13. vty Latin in glossator's hand. It is in none of the other texts.

1. BE not very clear. 3. Au-scdlta in two lines by way of illumination
by the side of In iMmine—forasprcBC^proJogus—fili. 6, 6. oboedientie,
JA.S. oedientie] inoboedientie, MB. inoedientie, 7. ^ of ^(e) not clear,

B

2] Bxhortotion to live up to the precepts of Holy Scripture.

sehwaenne be urum yfelum da beon geunrotaode swa soSlice

aliqtuindo de malia act[ibtui) nosiris eontristari ; lia enim

\\\m on eelcere tide be his on us is to earcienne t

ei omni tempore de hon'is) suis in nobis parendum

liyrsumienne \>cet he ne na }p(rt an swa swa yrre feeder his

est ; ut non ^um ut irat{v8) pater sues non

oSer hwile beam beerfwerdige ah swa swa egeful hlaford
aliqtuvndo JUios exheredety ged nec[iU) metuendu8 dominus

swa geyrsod ham yfelum uruw \>cft he swa swa J>a wyr
5 irritattbs a malis no^iris ut nequisnmoB

l^eowan to }7am ecan na betaece to wite we ))e him fylian
8ervo8 perpetuam tradat ad poenam qui eum sequi

noldan to wuldre uton arisan set Lyxan eet sumon cyrre

noluerint ad gloriam; Exturgamus ergo tandem aliquando

aw . . cendum us gewrite 7 secgendum hit is us

excitante nos scriptura Ac dicente ho{ra) est jam nos

of slaepe uparisan geopenedum eagum un . . ^^'nifth

de sompno surgere. Et apertis ocuXis no8tr(t«) {ad d)ei/i' ^

cundan leohte mid ablicendum earum 7 utan gehyran )>agod
10 cum lumen; attonitis auribus audiamus divina {coY

amlice clipiende hwaet us myngie stefn to daeg
tidie damans quid nos ammoneat vox dicens. hodi(e si v)oeem

gegehyraS nelle ge ahyrdon eowre heortan eft

ejus audieritis nolite obdurare ccrda vestra, (et) iterum ;

se Se haefS earan to gehyranne gehyre hwaet
Qui habet aures audiendi; avdiat quid spiriius {dic)at

gelaSungum 7 la hwset sseigS cumaS la gebeam gehyraS
aecdesiis; Et quid dicit ; Venite filii audit e me

, . . htnes ege 7 ic Isere eow yrnaS lifes leoht pA hwile Se
'5 {tirlliorem c^oniim doctbo vos ; Currite dum lumen vite

ge habbatS ]?ystru deaSes eow }?8et ne gegripan 7 secende
habetis {ne) tenebre mortis vos comprehendant ; Et qv^erens

meniu folce \>B.m he )?as Sine clypatS his wi yhtan
dommus (m) multitudine populi cui haec clamjat 02>erarium

t seigS la hwylc is man se Se wyle lif 7
suum (iteyntm dicit. Quis est homo qui vult vitam et

1. After dadum part of the MS. torn away. 4. One letter erased between
<>Oer and hwile. 5. After wi/r pait of the MS. torn away. 6. to?, very

indistinct. 8. In ato . . . cendum two letters indistinct, probably atceccendum.
9. u of geopenedum reads like an i. Read urum. 1 1. Read dceghwamlice.
15. Read drihtnes. 18. t^ last letter of eft,

7. * of exsvrgamut add. afterwards. 8. dicente, see note.

Live uprightly, and peaoefiilly, and the liord's eyes shall [3

rest on thee.

gewilnaS ... on dagan gode pcet gef ]?a gehyrende andsweras
cujfnt {yi)dere dies honos ; quod si tu audiens respondeas,

. . . gtS ]?e gode gif p\x wilt habban pcet sdSe lif 7 poet
Ego {di)cit tihi deus ; Si vis habere veram et ^r-

ece lif ... eond tundgan ]?ine fram yfele 7 pine

2)etuam vitam {jproh)ibe lingtcam tuam a rnalo et labia

weleras 7 past hi na sprecan . . . n gecyr fram yfele 7 do
ttui ne loquantMV {doVjum ; Deverte a malo et fac

god smea otStSe sec sibbe . . . ylig hyre 7 \>onne )?a3

bonum. inquire jpacem (et) sequere earn ; Et cv/m haec 5

Jjincg gedoS eagan mine ofor 7 mine earan to eowrum

feceriiis, oculi mei super {vo)s et aures mee ad jpreces

benum 7 ser Jjonne geclypian me ic secge eow sefre ic her eom
vestraa. Et antequam me in{vo)Getis dicam vobis, Ecce ad sum;

est luftempre . . . ere stefne gelaSgendre la ge

Quid dulcius nobis (ah li)ac voce c^omim invitantis nos

]?a leofestan gebrotSra^i efne mid his arfsestnesse geswutiilaS

frdXves ka/rissimi ; Ecce jpietate {sJm demonstrat

us lifes weg begyrdum mid geleafan o65e mid

nobis dommus viam vite; Succinctis {e)rgo Jide vel obser- lo

gehealdsumnesse goddra dseda lendenum . . . . u gebroht
vantisk bonorum actuum lumbis (n)oBiris pexducatum

bodung utan gan his siSfget pcBt we gearnian hine se tSe
evangelii jpergamus itinera ejus ut (v^reamur eum qui nos

geclipode on his rice geseon . . n Sees rices healle on inne gyf
vocavit. In regno sua videre; {In) cujus regni tdbemaculo si

wew)41a8 buton midgodumdsBcIumymendenateshwon

volumus habitare. nisi illuc bonis actibus currendo minima

ne bi?5 becumen* abutan axan mid )?am witigan drihten
pervenitur; Sed interrogemus cum propheta dom.\n\xm, 15

secgende him la hwa wunatS on tSinan inne clSSe

dicentes ei Domine quis habitavit in tdbemaculo tuo aut

la hwa geres?5 on ?5inre haligan dune sefter Jjyssere ax-
quis requiescet in monte ^ancto sue' Post hanc interro-

1. Bead geseon. 2. Head soeigti or soegd. 3. eondf see note. 4. Read

facn, 5. ylig, Te&dfglig. 8. est, e in MS. ; Latin in glossator's hand.

In no other text. . . . ere, retA/issere. 9. n of gehroCran erased. 11. . . «,

read urum. gebroht, see note. 13. . . n, read on. 15. abutan, read

ah utan.

1. audieris would seem to have been corrected into audiens. 5. et (after
pa cem) pasted over. \\. B,oiobservantiA qojt. from. e. 12. Erasure of one
letter after jpergamus. 17. eadd. above line {requiescet).

B 2,

4J The blameiesa, the just, the honeet, shall dwell with the Lord.

unge uton gehj^ran andswarieDde 7 geButaliende

gitionem fratres audiamus douv.num respondetUf*m et oatendeniem

his bealle otStSe innes 7 seccende se 6e ingse))
nobis viam ipsiua tabemacuH ac dicentem ; Qui ingreditur

butan smittAn swylce wyrctS rihtwisnesse 7 se 8e sprycS sotS-
sine maculd et operatur jtutiitiam Z ^t loquitur ren-

fsestnesse beortan on bis 7 se Se na de]> facn on bis tongan
taiem. in corde suo qui non egit ddum in lingua sua

BotSe na dyde nextan bis yfel se Se bosp na underfencg
f Qui non fecit proximo suo malum, qui chprobrium non accejpit

agen bis nextan se Se ]?one awyridan deofol sum Sine

adversus proximum, suum,. Qui malignum diaholum aliqua

tibende bi7n sylfau mid bis sylfan tibtinge fiani gesibSum
suadentem sibi cum ipsa su^sione a conspectibus cordis

forseonde se gewrobte bis lytlan bwcedan ge]>obta8

sui respuens deduxit ad nichilum. et parvulos cogitatus ejus

7 beald betsebte non

tenuit et allisit ad c^ristuw ; Qui timent.'s dommum de bona

bi sylfe f)ane deS upabafene f>a sylfan on
loobservantia stca non se reddunt elatos sed ipsa in

bim sylfan goda na fram bim sylfan magon beon

se bona non a se posse sed a domino fieri

abwenende 7 bi msersiaS

existiTnantes. et operan*em in se dominum magnificant. illvd cum

na us
propJi£ta dicentes. non nobis dovaine non nobis, sed nomini tuo

ab forSan paulus se apostol be bis bodunge
da gloriam. Sed nee paulus apostolus de predicatione sua

bim sylfan ab forSam ne tealde
'5 sibi aliquid im2nitavit dicens; Gra,iia dei sum, id quod

se Se wuldraS wuldrie be

sum; Et iterum ipse dicit. Qui gloriatur in domino glorietur ;

jjanon saeigS ssede

Unde et dominus in evanjelio ait ; Qui audit verba mea

f>as f>ine

hcBC etfacit es.

ic *oulocie bine wisum were
similabo eum viro sapienti, qui edificavit ^ '^

9. hetcehtey first t not clear. 18. Above ea the gloss is partly cut away;

an h is recognisable, and part of a letter which looks like ff, so h\g ? Kead
onlicie.

S. parr«lo8,MS.pa vulas. 13. ted,MS,8e. 18. a of ea partly cut away.

Those who serve the Lord shall inherit the Kingdom [5

of Heaven.

comon fled as bleowan
domum suam swpra petram, Venerunt fiwmina. JlaverwLt venti

7 hi setspurnon on t^am huse 7 hit ne feoll foij^ain J>e
et impegerunt in dmnwm illam et non cecidit; quia fun^

hit waes gestatSelod ofor f>am stane )?is gefyllende

data erat super petram ; Ilcec complcns dom'niis ;

anbidiaS mid dsedum

expectat nos cotidie, his suis sanciis monitis faclis nos

we sculan for}?i for bote

respondere debere. Ideo nobis propter emendationem ma^orum 5

f>ises lifes dajijas to fyrstum sind to alsetenne

hujus vite dies ad indu^cias relaocantur ; dicente aposiolo;

nyte ge la Ipcet ge godes ge}?jld eow

An nescis quia patientia dei vcs ad penitentiam te

Iset f>a synfiillan

addudt; Nam pius dovamcs dicit; Nolo mortem 2^^^^^^^^*

\>cet he gecyrre ^ponne we axiaS

sed ut convertatur et vivat : Cum ergo interrogassemus

be wunungum
dominum fratres de habitatore tahemacvU ejus, audivimus 10

eardigendt s bebod ah gyf we gef yllaS wunigendes }?enunge
habitandi preceptum, Sed si compleamus habitatoris officin/m,

we boots sin to gereccanne

erimus Tieredes regni celorum; Ergo 2>reparanda sunt

7 lichaman haligie beboda geliirsumnesse

corda et corpora nostra sskucte precepforum obedientle

to campiende 7 pat hwonlic past pe on us gekynd acumenlic
militanda et quod mmus kabet in nobis natura possibile,

ac uton biddan his gife p<xt he iarcie fultum

rogefmus doininum ut gratie sue jvheat nobis adjutorium i^

)?enian 7 gif fleonde helle wite life we wyllatS

mindstrare; £t si jugientes gehenne poenas ad vitam volumus

becum to Sam ecan tigaS 7 pa hwile set f)isum

peivenire perpetitam, du/m adhtic vacat. et in hoc corpo^

lichaman pe we sin ealle }?as J?inc J?urh jjisne leohtes weg
re swmus: et hcRC onvaia per harvc lucis viam

7. Second e of nytegela^ being written too close upon the I, is not quite clear.
8. /a,Te&d/(es, 17. Bead becuman, tigad, end of cB-miigad,

7. vo8t not in other texts ; te is crossed out. 10. hahitatorej MS. hahita-
torum; see note. 15. juheaf, MS. haheatf a wrong transcription for juheat,
which all other texts have ? The gloss ^cet he iarcie would lend support to
this view.

6] 8. Benet's intention to gather together a number of men

who shall 'serre the laord.

frefyllan ys to yrnanne 7 is to donne nu

v[acat) impl^e currendum et agendum est modo.

\>at hit on ecnesse framme is to settanne frwn

quod in perpetuum nobis ex])€diat; Constitutnda est ergo a

us drihtenlices scole J^eowdomes on tSsere we hihtatS senig j^inc
nobis dominici scola servitii. in qua institutione, nihil

heardlices spnig us to gesettanne we hopiaS gif

asjyerum nihilqiie grave nos constituturos speramus; Sed eisi

hw8et lilies fortSsteptS stiSlicor dihtende rihtwisnesse gescad for
6 quid paululum restrictive dictan'e aequitatis ratione propter

bote otSSe drohtnunge soSre lufe forSstypS

emendationem vitiorum, vel conversationem caritatis prccesserit

pasrnhie ac J>u na forfleo haele se Se

non ilico pavore peiterritus refugias viam salntis que

nis buton mid stige to onginnenne mid forSsteppinge

non est nisi anjusto initio incijnenda ; Processu vero

drohtnunga heortan ouunasecgendlicere lufe

conversationis etjidei dilatato corde inenarrabili dilectionis

werednesse urnen beboda godes fram his

10 dtdcedine curritv/r via mandatorum dei. ut ah ipsius

flefre lareowdome otS

nunqvAim magisterio discedentes. in ejus doctrina usque ad

deaj? on minstre se f>urbwunigende Jjrowungum

mortem in monasterio jyer severances, passiondbus chriBii

]>\iTh gejjyld pcet we beon daelnimende rices his

per patientiam 2^^^^^^^^^'*^'^* ^ ^^ regni ejus mereamur

efenlyttan
esse consortes. Amen. Explicit prologus begule beati benb-

15 DICTI ABBATIS. PATRIS MONACHORUM.

/. De generibus monachorum vel vita,
II. Qualis deheat esse abba.
III. De adhibendis ad consilium fratribus.
IIII. Que sint instrv/meivta honorum operwm,
30 F. De oboedientia discipulorwm qualis sit.

(120 a.)

5. fordstepd, probably copied here by mistake by scribe, who must have seen
it a line lower down. Cf. infra, note to 1. 3 {hihiaS). 7. ^cerrihte, ce or a

not clear ; first r, but for context, might have been put down as/, the I of ilico
being blended with it.

6. conversationem f MS. conservationem. 7. pavore, MS. pavorem, 9. o
of dilatato corr. from a. 19. Q of Que wron^rly rubricated in the MS. as D.

Latin List of Chapters. [7

(120 b.) VI, De tacitumitate. \

VII. De humilitate.
VIII, De officiis divinis in noctihue,
IX, Quanti jpsalmi dicendd sunt noctumis horis,
X, QuoHiter aestatis temjpore agatv/r noctuma laus, 5

XI, Qibaliter dominicis diebus vigiliae agantur.

XII, Qualiter matutinorum sollempnitaa agatur.

XIII, Qualiter privatia diebus matutini agantur,
XII II. Qualiter in sBuciorwm nataliciis vigilie agantv/r,

XV, Quihus temporibus alleluia dicatur. 10

XVI, Qualiter divina opera per diem agantur,
XVII, Quanti psalmi per easdem horas dicendi sunt,
XVIII, Quo ordine ijysi psalmi dicendi sunt.
XIX, De disciplina psaUendi,
XX. De reverentia orationis, 15

XXI, De deca/rds monasterii qualis debeant esse,
XXII, Qtiomodo dormiant monachi,
XXIII, De excommunicatione cfulparv/m,
XXV, Qualis debeat {esse) mod/us excormnunicationis,
XXVI, De gravioribus culpis. ao

XXVII, De his qui sine jussione ahbatis [junguntur) excom-
municatis,
XXVIII, QvMiter debeat abba sollidtus esse circa excom/municatos.
(121a.) XXIX, De his qui sepius correpti non emendaverint, j

XXX, Si debeant iterv/m recipi fratres exeuntes de monoMerio,
XXXI, Pueri minori cetate qualiter corripiantur ; 35

XXXII, De cellarario monasterii qiuilis sit;
XXXIII, De ferram^entis vel rebus monasterii ;
XXXIIII, Si quid debeat monachus yroprium habere;
XXXV, Si orrmes aequ^liter debeant necessaria accipere;
XXXVI, De septim>anariis coquine; 3c

19. XXV, This is a mistake for XXIV, and the miBtake is oontinaed
throughout in this list, so that ch. XLIIII as given lower down (De hU qui
etc.), ought to be ch. XLIIl. esse not in the MS. 21. XXVII, A word
erased after abbatis, prohahly jimguntur, which is therefore added in brackets.
22. XXVIII. communicatos, o of oa corr. in MS. from i by writing o over i,
24. Second e of debeant above line.

8] Latin List of Chapters, oontinued.

XXXVII, De infirmis fratrihua,
XXXVIII. De senibua vel infantihua,
XXXVIIII, De ebdomedario leetore,
XL, De mensura cihorum,
5 XLI, De mensura potua.

XLII, QuiJyua horia oparteat fr&irea reficere.
XLIII, Ut 2>oat completonwrn nemo loqtiatur. et poat cenam
ad lectionem aiuliendam ah omnihua occurratur;
XLI II I, De hi a qui ad opua dei vel ad menaam tarde

(occurrunt).
XLIIII, De hia qui excommunicantxxr qu^omodo aatiafaciant,
lo XLV, De hia qxxi falluntur in monaaterio.

XL VI, De hia qui in lenihua rebua delinquuntwr,
XL VII. De aignijicanda hora operia dei,
XL VIII. De opere manuwm, cotidiano,
XLVIIII, De obaervatione quadrageaime,
15 L, De fratrihua qui longe ah oratorio laborant aut in

via av/nt,
LI, De fratrihua qui non longe aatia proficiacuntur,
LII, De oratorio monaaterii,
LIII, De hoapitihua auacipiendia,

LIIII, Ut non debeat monachua litteraa vel eulogiaa auactpere.
ao LV, De veatiariia et calciariia fratrum,

LVI, De menaa abhatia,
LVII, De artificihua monaaterii,
LVI 1 1, De diaciplina auacipiendorum fratrum,
L Vim, De filiia ncbilium aut pauperwm qui offeruntwr,
2 . LX. De aacerdotihua qui volv>erint in monaateriia Jiabitare.

LXI, De monachia peregrinia,
LXII, De aa>cerdotihua monaaterii.

8. occvArrunt supplied here a« the reading of all the MSS. used by Schroer.
Cf. A. Schroer, Die Winteney- Version der Kegula S. Benedict! , p. 10. The
text of the Winteney Version (S = Schroer's C) has occurrerint, and our text
(fo. 146 b) has veniunt. From XLIII down to the closing of the bracket the
omission in the MS. has been supplied from our text (corrected\ 12.

XLVII, The heading for this chapter not being in our MS., it is supplied
from the readings of the other MS. ; cf. Schroer, W. V., p. 96.

Four classes of monks : 1. Those who live under a rule ; [9

2. Hermits;

LXIII, De ordine congregationis,

LXllIJ, De ordinando ahbaii.

LXV, De preposito monasterii,

LXVI. De ostiariis monasterii.

LXVII. De fratribus in viam directis, 5

LXVI IT, Si fratri in2)088ibilia juhentur.)

(LX Villi.) ut in monaaterio non presumat alter alterum defendere,

{LXX.) Ut non 2)resumat 2)a8sim quisqua/m aliv/m cedere,

(LXXI.) Ut oboedientes sibi sint invicem fratres,

{LXX I I,) De zelo bono quern debent monachi habere, lo

{LXXIII,) De 60 quod non omnia justitie observatio in hac sit

regula constituta,

(121b.) EXPLICIUNT CAPITULA. TnCIPIT LIBEE BeATI BeNEDICTI |
AbBATIS. PaTRIS ExIMI MONACHORCrif MiLlTUM CHBJiSri.

De Geneeibus. Eorum vel vita.

feower kyniia [b.] [c] beon [a.Jsutol is
Monachorum quattuor genera esse manifestum. eat, 1 5

poet forme mynstermanna pcet is mynsterlic campiende [h.]
Primv/m coenobitaru/m hoc est monasteriale militans

under regule. otJSe abbude. [b.] sytSSan pcet oSer kyn is

svh regula vel ahbate; Deinde secundum genus est

dan.* orseclena poet is westf>ensetlena. [g.] f>issera [h.] jjatSe na
anachoritartim id est heremitarum. horum qui non

drohtnunge * wylne mid niwum [p.] ac mid mynstres [o.]fadunge
co^iversationis fervore novitio ; eed monasterii pvobatione

[u.] * landsumere [h.] leornodon ongean }?one deoful msenigra
diutuma didicerunt contra diabolum, multoru/m 20

18. Before dan, erasure (see note), g. /nssera added in margin, possibly by
the original glossator. 19. Read wylme, ac mid ? c may have been there,

but it has been made into first stroke of m, which now, by mistake, of course,
looks like m with four strokes. 20. Bead lancsumere.

7. LXVIIII and following numbers are not in the MS. ; ut in monasterio
etc., the title of cb. LXVIIII follows in our MS. directly after the a^. mensam
tarde of the title of ch. XLIILI, without a capital letter or rubric being used
for utf so that it looks like one chapter. A page must have been skipped here.
12. ExPLiciUNT, MS. EXPLICIT. 18. hoTum added in marg., possibly by
glossator. 19. conversationig, MS. conversionis.

10] 3. Sarabaitea, who liva apart, followinc thair own in e Hnattona ;

[1.] mid frore, eallunga gelflerede [i.] wiunan [q.] beue getyde
Bolacio jam docti pugnare ; et bene instrtieti

of broSorlicere feerrsedene to anfealdan gewinne westenes
fratema ex acie ad singtUarem jmgnam heremi

georsorgi. ge buton frofre otSres mid anre [t.] hand

securi jam sine consolatione alteriua sola manu

[u.] otSSe [u.] earme agean leahtras flsesces p.] oS^ gej^ohta
vel hrachio contra vitia camis vel cogitatiomtm,

gode gefultumiandum [v.] winnan [q.] 7 hi nihtsumiatS
5 deo auxiliante pugnare suffidunt ;

]>cet }?ridde [c] [d.] pcet atelicost [b.] kin [a.] sylfde-

Tertium vero monacJurrtum teterrimum genus est. sarabai-

mera [a.] ]>& on senigum regole na afandode uel o^SSe afundenuessa
tarv/m. qui nulla regula ajpprobati exjperientia

lareowas [h.] [n.] [m.] ofenes. [n.] ahge . . des on gekynde
magistri sicut aurum fomacis; sed in plumhi natv/ra

nexode [i.] J^a git. [r.] mid weorcum. healdende [o.] weorulde.
molliti adhiLC operibus servantes secvlo

[p.] truwan. leogan. [b.] gode J>urh scere [a.] synd acnawene
10 fdem, mentiri deo per tonsuram noscuntur ;

pa, twyfealde J^reofealde dSSe sotSes anlepie gangende ambulantes
Qui bini atU temi, aut certe singvli sine

butan hyrde big on drihtenlicum heordum. ac heora agenum
pastorBf non dominicis sed suis

becljsde fore ee heom is gewilnnnga. lust

inclusi ovilibus pro lege eis est desideriorwm voluptas,

ponne hi hwaet wenaS tellaS oSSe geceosan \>cet secga)? halig
cv/m quicquid putaverint vel elegerint. hoc dicunt sanctum

7 pcet pcet hi nellaS poit 7 hi wenatS
15 et quod noluerint, hoc putant

feortSe sotSlice kin is [a.] \>cet is genemned witS

t^tm^ vero genus est mKmachorynn qvod nominatur gyro-

scrij>el }?a on eallon heora life geond mislice Bciru ))rim
vagum, qui tota vita sua per diversas provincias. temis

na beon alyfede. bait

non licere, Quar- (122 a.)

1. frore, i. e. frofre y and see note on this word, bene, Latin copied into
gloss. 7. n in cenigum of irregular shape, vel, Latin; see note.

11. gangende in the MS. is gloss to ambulantes, which has. been put in by
glossator spontaneously. It is not found in the other texts. 17. Uncertain
whether scira or sciru.

2. Erasure after heremi ? 13. eis above the line. 16. est above the
line and erasure.

and, 4. The vagrant monks. — The Abbot is Christ's substitute. [11

oSer feoweru dagum geond mistlicora }?inga hus cumli'SiatS
aut quatemis diebus per diversorum cellos hospitantur

sefre worigende 7 nsefre stat^olfaeste agenum lustum
semper vagi et numquavn stabiles, et propriis volup-

7 gyfernesse 7 forspennigum f>eowgende geond ealle }?inc
tatlhus et guU illecehris servientes et per omnia

wursan f>am sylfdemerum f>ara ealra drohtnunge be "Ssere
deteriores sarabaitis ; Be quorum, omnium miserrima conver-

earmsBstan betere hit is suwian f>onne sprecan. Jjisum forlsetenum
satione melius est silere quam loqui ; His ergo ommissis ; 5

[c] to [e.] mynstermanna [d.] \>€et strengoste [d.] kyn
ad cenobitarum fortissimum gemis

[c] gedihten [b.] fultumiendum [h.] [a.] uton cuman.
di»ponendum. adjuvante domino veniamus ; Qvalis

DEBEAT ESSE ABBAS. (CaP. II.)

se abbud seSe forabeon [d.] wyrSe is [c] [f.] on mynstre [h.]
Abba qvi peeesse dignvs est monasterio. semper

gemunon [a.] sceal pcBt he is gessed 7 naman oifife [m.]
meminisse debet quod c^icitur et nomen majoris 10

middsedum [m.] 7 gefyllan [k.] [e.] [b.] [h.] don

factis implere; CJiristi enim agere

[c] spelunga [f.] [a.] he is *gelyst Ssenne his [i.]

vices in mxmasterio creditur, quando ipsius

he is geciged to forenaman secgendum [a.] [k.] [e.] ge under-
vocatur pronomine. dicente apostolo; Acce-

fengon gast gewyscednysse on "Sam we cleopiaS

pistis spiritum adoptionis fliorv/m ; in quo clamamuB

arwurSa faeder [a.] [a.] 7 forS [c] naht [h.] butan [g.] bebode [g.]
ahba pater; Ideoque abbas nihil extra preceptum 15

[g.] }pcet feorsi [h.] na sceall[h.] otSSe Iseran. [d.] [a.] otSSe
domini quod absit debet aut docere, avi

gesettan [e.] oSSe [f.] hatian [f.] ahsi hses [b.] his [b.] otJSe [c]
constiiuere vel jubere, sed jussio ejus, vel

lar [c] * bysn [o.] godcundre [e.] rihtwisnesse [e.] leomineg
doctrina. fermervtu/m divine juMitiae in disci-

1. Oder, read oSde ; feoweru, rendfeowerum, » 12. Bead gelyft, 18. hysn,
read hyrma ( = beonna) ?

6. Er. of one letter (c?) after ergo, 7. dum crossed out before -te of
adjuvante. 13. pro added afterwards.

12] The Abbot should teaoh only the preoepts of the Lord, [Ch. II.

cuihtas [^.] [dm.] [p. J ge]?ancum geondf^precend niyndig hig [a.]
puloTum nientibn^ conspergatur ; Afemor sU

eefre [b.] ]>cet [n.] [e.] his lare [g.] [g.] ofSSe [h.] leominc cnihta
aemper. abbas quia doctrine sue vd disapulorum

geLyraumnesse [h.] seghweeSera [k.] [k.] on tfam egesfullan [I.J
oboedieniiae. utrarumqtt^ rerum in tremendo

dome [1.] gode to donue he[e. J is he[e.] i8[e.] oi^e [f.] 7 wite [a.]
judicio d*ii, facienda erit \ erit diacusio. Sciatque (122 b.)

se abbod [b.] gjltes [d.] bvrdes ODsigan [c] [f.] swa hweet on
5 abba cvlpe pastoria incumbere quicquid in

sceapum [g.] se hiredes ealdor [g.] nytwyitSnesse hwonlicor sWa
ovibua paterfamiliaa utilitatia minua potuerit

mseg gemetan swa niicel [d.] eft [d.] * srig [c] he bitS gif unstilre
invenire] Tantum itervma liber erit. ai inqttieto

otSt$e ungehyrsumude [g.] hyide [e.] aelc. [f.] geomfulnyssa
vel inoboedienti greji paatoria fuerit omnia diligentia

bits forgifen 7 gif adligum [c] heora [c] dsedum [c] eall [b.]
attributa* et morbidis earwm actilua univeraa

bjtS[a.] [b.] gyman gegearcod h jrde [e.] heora [e.] on dome [g.]
'o fuerit cura exhibita. pastor eorv/m in judicio

drihtnes tolysed [f.J t^ *^oet *ece mid Jmm witigan
d^m.rd abaolutua dicat cum propheta domino;

[b.] }?ine rihtwisnjsse [b.] ic ne be hydde on minre hecrtan
Jv^titiam tuam 7ion abacondidi in corde meo.

J)iue [e.] soSfaestnesse [e.] 7 halwendan [f.] [f.] J)inre ic ssede
veritatem tuam et aalviare tuwtn dixi.

^^g feO forhicgende [h.] forsawon [g.] 7 [a.] ]x>nne [b.]

ipsi autem ccntempnentea apreverunt me. Et tune

set Lyxtan [e.] ungehyrsuman gymene [f.] his [f.] sceapum to wite
J 5 demv/m inoboedientibua cure auae ovibua: pena

[a.] biS heom swytSrenda sesylva [c] [c] deatS [b.] ]>onne
ait eia prevalena ipaa mora; Ergo cum

senig [g.] underfehS [f.] naman [i.] [h.] J^ses abbodes. on twyfeald
aliquia auacipit nomen ahbatia, dupplici

1. dm stands above ^, p under g, both to the right. See note on geond-
gprecend, 7. mgr, re&d frig, 11. ut in line of gloss by hand of glossator.
/flp< ecCf i. e.p ece, read secce ? .

10. MS. earum, an o above the a, which does not seem to me to be
one of the * paving* letters^ but a correction by glossator of ecirum into

eorum.

by deeds rather than by words. [13

be sceal [a.] lare [e.] his [d.] leorn [c] [c] forebeon i. cnihtum
debet doctnna auis jpreesse discijpulis,

"pcet is ealle [b.] godu. [b.] 7 halige middsedum [e.] swjSor
id e.it omnia bona et sancta factis amjolius

}>8enne [f.] [f.] mid wordum he atiwige angitfullum leorniccnihtum
quatn verbis ostendat ; vt capctcibus disdjmlis

beboda [i.] mid wordum [k.] his foresette [g.] f>am heard

mandatj domini verbis prcponaL duris vero

heortan [d.] bilehwitum mid his [c] dsedum [c] }>a godcundan
corde et simplicioribus factis sms divina 5

beboda [b.] he geswuteliaS ealle }?inc. [b.] ]?e leoniinccnihtum.
precepfa demonstret ; Omnia vero que discipulis

he IserseS beon [h.] wiSrsede on his dsedum he gebicnige na
docuerit esse contraria in suis factis indicet non

to donne ^past oSriim bodiende [m.] he sjlf [k.] witSercora
agenda ne dliis jpredicans ipse reprobus

ne si gemett "^past ahwenne hirw na seege [c] syngendum
inveniatv/r neqtmndo illi dicat dtus peccanti.

to hwi na "Su cyt5st rihtwisnjssa mine 7 }?u underfsehst
Qtcare tu enarras justitias meas. et assumis 10

gewitnysse mine ]?urh J>inne mutS f>u hatodest steore
testamentimi meum per as tuum Tu vero odisti disciplinam

7 tSu awurpe sprseca mine *bestande 7 f)a ge on bretSer ]?ines
) et projecisti sermones m^os post te et qui in fraivis tui

ege mot gesawe on "Sinon ege beam ne gesawe pu. la
oculo festucam videbas. in tuo trabem non vidisti ;

[a.] Na si [c] fram him [b.] had on mynstre [d.] [a.] asyndrod
Non ah eo persoTia in monasterio discematur.

na si an swiSor gelufod mid godum daedum dSSe gehyrsnm-
non unus plv^ ametar bonis actibus aid oboedi- 15

nesse *8enne ot5er butan J>ane}?e he met beteran ne si
entia quam alius nisi quern invenerit uneliorem; Non

forasett se setSelborenne f)eowdome ge [c] cyrrendum [e.] buton
2)reponatur ingenuus ex servitio convertenti. nisi

1. leornf which belongs to cnihtum, has been put before foreheon. For
leorninccniht ? 12 Su not quite clear, a stroke running through 9

and along the top of the te, making it look like a. hestande, read heftan
Se. 16. cBnne, read/cenne.

12. meo8, MS. meo. post te,MS.po8te. 15. bonis, MS. acdonis; clearly
"^he scribe^s eye was caught by the next word.

14] In Ohrist all are equal: the Abbot to have no partialities.

wenunga sum gesceadwislic [f.] intinga [e.] wunige ]>a^[a.]
forte aliqtta rationabilia causa existat ; Qtiod

gif bits rihtwisnesse dihtendre [c] f>am [b.] abbude sewen ge. [a.]
si ita justUia dictante abbati visum fuerit.

[g.] be Bumere be eendebyrdnesse \><xt [h.] hedo elles
et de cujus libet ordine id facial; Sin alias ;

agenre [a.] higehealdan [b.] stowa fortSam swa J>eowa [g.] [h.] swa
jyropria tenearU loca. quia sive s&nms sive

frsBc [h.] ealle [d.] on chrt^e an. [e.] f>e we sin [a.] 7 under ane
5 liber; omnes in cAristo unv/m sumus. et suh uno

drihtene gelicne [b.] J^eowdomes c&m dom [b.] 7 we aberatS fort^am
domino asqualem servitutis militiam hajulamus, quia

f>e*}?e is mid gode *bada *anstangynnes [b.] f>a< an [b.]
non est apud deum personarum acceptio; Solum modo

[a.] tSisam daele [c] mid him [d.] he tos3mdraJ> gif beteran
in /lac parte apud ipsum discemimur. Si m^eliores

otSram [h.] [h.] on godum weorcum [h.] 7 eadmodren we beotS
aliis in o^peribus bonis et humiliores inveni-

gemette gelic [b.] [a.] si fram him [g.] eallum [d.] [k.] sotSlufu

10 amur; Ergo equalis sit ab eo omnibus karitas ;

an sigegearcod on eallum 8efter[b.] geamunge steor[f.]
Una prebeatur in omnibus secundum merita disdjplina; In

lare [h.] witodlice on his se abbod [e.] apostolice [a.] sceall
doctrina namque sua abbas apostclicam debet

]>€et he sefre [f.] biwe healdan on tSam he saeigS. [g.] ]>rea
illam semper /ormam servare in qua dicit ; Arguae,

halsa cid ]>ce^ [a.] is [a.] maengcende tidum iida [c]
obsecra, increpa, id est miscens temporibus tempora

ogum. egesum. geswsesnyssa 7 retSe [e.] lareowas [b.] arfsest
15 terroribus blandimenta; Dirum magistri. pium

fsederes [c] heatiwe [a.] lufe [b.] ]>ast is [f.] ]>ait ungej^eawfsestan [i.]
patris ostendat affectum, idem indisciplinatos

6. cam dom, cd do in MS. Meant for eampdom. 7. /«, read ne, Kead hada.
aiutangynneSf e cor. from other letter ; read andfangynnes. 14. First

[a.] on erasure.

6. The glossator has once more written servitutis over the same word in
the text, and over that the gloss /cowdomes. 8. ipsum, sic in MS.

9. operihus, p has a line through the downstroke as a sign of contraction for er,
and yet er lias been written, humiliores, MS. humilio. Of the other texts AC
have humiliores, the others humiles. 13. servare, rv on erasure. It is

possibly to be regarded as an ui^uccessful attempt to correct the servire of the
MS. into servare.

Oh. II.] The Abbot mtist treat every one's faults according [15

to their nature.

7 }>a ungedefan he sceall stiSlicor J)rean[h.] J>a gehyrsuman
et inquietos debet d/wrius argv^re. obedientes

soSlice
(123 b.) autem

7 f>a [d.] litSan [e.] 7 JjaSildigan [e.] [r.]}?8ethi [g.] beteron
et mites et patientes. ut in melius

getSeon c^&ere ahalsian [b.] J>a gemeleasan [d.] 7 Sa for-

pro/lciant obsecrare, Neglegentes autem et con-

hicgenden [d.] }p(xt he Srsege 7 ^pcet he gestande [c] [c]
tempnentes, ut increpet et corripiat

* ]>e myngia'S ne he * benntSe hiwige synna agyldenc^ra ahhe
aTrvmonemus ; Neque dissimulet 2>€ccata delinquentiv/m, sed 5

sona *f(mne hi onginnatS upasprungan grundlunga hig bet^am J>e he
mox ut ceperint oriri radicitus ea ut pre-

mseg ofadoceorfe .sit. frecednyssa sacerdes of silan 7 f>a

valet amputet, memor periculi heli sacerdotis de silo; Et

arwurtSan witodlice 7 }?a andgytfulran mod mid Iptere forman
honestiores quidem atque intellegibiles animus; prima

oS8e oJ^rasySan mynegunge mid wordum [a.] 7 hegej)rege
vel secunda am/monitione verbis corripiat

J>a Swyran 7 f)a heardan 7 J>amodigan dSSe J>a *ungehyr-

inprobos autem et duros ac superbos vel inobedi- 10

sumantes mid swinglan otStSe lichaman o3^e o?5tSe J)reagunge
entes verberum vel corporis casfigatione ;

on "Sam sjlfan angynne synne he f>reage witende awriten
in ipso initio peccati coherceat sciens scriptum;

se dysiga mid wordum na bitS getSread 7 eft sleg. sleh.
Stultus verbis non corrigitur ; Et iterum; Fercute

J)a beam f>ine midgyrde 7 *J>a alyst sawle his of deatSe
filiv/m tuum virga et liber abis animxmi eius a morte ;

p^emunan [a.] sceal sefre [a.] seabbod '\>cBt J)e he is cweden 7
Meminisse debet semper abba quod dicitur ; et 15

witan Ipcet biS ]>am tSe mara bitS befsest mare fram him
scire quia cut 2)ltis committitu/r ; plus ab eo exigitar ;

2. ^tf p torn in two. 3. MS. deBy which Latin addendum is in

hand of glossator. 5. /«, read we, bennSe, read hemidej and see note, d of
•dra above the line. 6. ponne, sic in MS. 'RQ&dponne, 7. sit^ Latin in
hand of glossator, silan or silon. 10. ungehyr sumantes ^ probably after

haying written ungehyrsuman, which read, the scribe's eye was caught by
the -tes which must have been in the Latin original. 13. gedrectd, wrongly
glossed by original glossator, who must have read corripitur in his text.
14. pa J Te&dpu,

10. inprohos, MS. inprohus. inohedientest MS. inohediendos, 16. cuty in
.accordance with other texts and with the gloss, MS. cajus.

16] Arduouanesa and responaibility of tha Abbotts task.

[a.] 7 he wite [b.] hu [b.] be earfoSe [b.] he underfeht 7 sticol
Sciatque quam dijicilem rem et arduam

[b.] gewissian sawla 7 msenigra f>eowan f>eawum 7 sumne
9U8cepit regere animas. et multyrum aervire moribtis et altum

witodlice mid geswaesnyssum otSeme mid f>r»igam

quidem blandimentis altum vera incrppationihus ; altum

mid larum 7 sefter ge seghwylces hwylcnysse otSSe

suaslonihus; Et secundum unius cujusque qualitatrm vel

andgit hinc Fy'fne on eallon f^ingan 7 he gehiwige 7
5 mtelligentiam, ita ee omnibus conformet et

he gejjseslsece \>ait he na ^past an nySerunga. sefwyrtSe heorde
aptet ut non solum deirim,erUa gregis

hims ylfan befsestre
sihi commissi

J>olige eac swylce on [g.] geeacnunge
non pat atur, verum in afigm,entatione (124 a.)

godre heorde he gebliesige toforan eallan]?ingan behiwiende

honi gregis gaudeat; Ante cmnia non dissimulans

otStSe for * forht taliendre hgele saule him sylfan. bi. fsestra

aut parvi pendens salatem animarum sibi commissarum,

swiSor he ne do hohfulnesse be J>ingum gewitendlicum 7
10 plus gerat soUicitudinem de rebus transitoriis. et

iordlicum 7 gewitendlicum ah he J>ence \>(xt he

tirrenis atfiue cadtids ; sed semj)er cogitet quia

eaula underfsenc togewissianne be Sam 7 gescead Ipe he his
animas suscejnt regendas. de quibus et rationem reddi-

to gyldenne [a.] 7 J>cb< he na cide be Isessan faerunga landare
turus est; Et ne causetur de minori forte substantia

he gemuna gewrit sersest [q.] secaS godes rice

meminerit scriptuum ; Primu/m qu^erite regnum dei et

rihtwisnesse 7 his 7 ealle J^as f>ine beoS hihte 7 eft

15 justitiam ejus et haec omnia adicientur vobis; Et iterum;

naht wana nis oudrsedendum bine [a.] 7 he wite [b.] pcet he
Nihil deest timentibus eum; Sciatque quia

Be t5e underfehtS sawla to gewifsianne iarcie hine to gescead
qui suscipit animas regendas preparet se ad rationem

6. aefwyrde, read cefucyrdle^. 7. g before geeacnunge i as there are no

'paving' letters in this passage, g. may be an anticipation of geeacfiunge,
9. forkU and A cor. from two other letters; see note. 10. ne; but for
context, n might be read as m. 13. 911 cidef a and cide possibly on erasure.
14. [q.] Is this one of the * paving' letters ?

7. augmentaiione, MS. aumentatione.

Has to render aooount of souls. Advice from the brethren, [17

ageldenne [a.]/ swa micel undergymenne gebrotSra hine

reddendam; Et quantv/m svh cur a • sua frtUrum se

habban [a.] swa he wite [a.] getel he oncnawe to sotSan Ipast he
habere scierit nwrnerv/m; agnoscat pro certo, quia

sylfra ealra ]?ara sawla sceall agyldan

in die judicii ijpsarv/m, omniv/m animarum. est redditurus

buton twyn to gehiht his agenne sawle
domino rationem, sine d/ubio addita et site animae;

[a. J [d.] [e.] [f.] [g.] J>a toweardan smeagunge [h.] hyrde
Et ita semper timens Jutu/ram discusionem pastoris 5

[i.] of befsestum sceapum mid BBlfremedum sceadwisnyssum
de creditis ovihus : cum de alienis ratiociniis

w«emaS he si gewordan *[c.] [b.] hohful [a.] f)onne

cavet reddatv/r de suis sollicitus ; Et cum

he mynegungum be his bote oSrum [a.] J^enatS he si

ammonitionilus suis emendationefin aliis suhministrat, ipse

geworden fram leahtrnm rihtlsecS
efficiatur a vitiis emendatus.

be gegearnendum to rsede gebroSra.

De Adhibendis ad consilium pratbibus. (Cap. III.) lo

swa oft swa sind ["b.] senige healice f>inc [a.] to donne

QUOTIENS ALIQUA PBECIPUA AGENDA

[a.] on mynstre mynstre [d.] gelangige [e.] se abbod
^ ^^SUNT IN Mo I nasterio; convocet abbas

[f.] ealle [f.] gegsederunge 7 he sylf secge [h.] hwanon
om/nevn congregationem. et dicat ipse unde

[h.] he beo astired [i.] [1.] gehyrende [m.] gejjeah gebrotSra
agitwr ; et audiens consilium fratrum..

7 he smsege [k.] niid hiw sylfan [n.] Ipcet [o.] is nytwyrtS-

tractet apud se; et qu^d (est) uti- 15

licor. [n.] 7 he deme forJ>ig ealle to gej?eahte

lius judicaverit [facial^ Ideo autem omnes ad consilium

gecian we secgat forJ>am oft f>am gingran drihten JjeunwryhS
vocari dixinms ; quia sepe juniori c^minu^ revelat

10. ffehroSra, both context and lemma make one expect gehrodrum.
14. astired f i of peculiar form below the line.

6. ratiodniie, MS. rationem. ?• solUcitvSf MS. aolUcitiMr, 15. est a
little erased. See note.

C

18] wMoh tbay mutt give humbly. Tlie brethren to follow thi« Bule,

pest betere is swa syllan ge]>eaht mid ealre

quod mdius est; Sic atUem dent fr&ires consilium cum omni

eadmodnesse. underj^eodnesse ]>ast na gedyrstlsecan gemahlice.
humilitatis suhjeetione ut non presumant procaciter

beweiian. "pcet hieom heom gesawen bitS ah fur]>or
tendere quod eia visum fuerit, sed magis

on ]78es abbodes hit staude kyre be ]?am '''hwonlicor oi^e
in ahhatis j)endeat arbitrio eo quod salvbrius

gesselicor ]7e he demtS ealle gehyrsumian [a.] ah [e.] swa swa
5 judicaverit cuncti obediant, Sed sicut

leomiccnihtum gedafenatS [f.] ]>a!t gehyrsumian [g.] lareowe
disdpulis convenit ohedire magistro.

[b.] 7 him foraglsewlice 7 rihtlice ge(£afeDaS [d.] ealle ]>inc
ita et ipsum ^^roi^tV/e et jtiste condecet cuncta

[c] gedihtan [d.] on ealluw }?ingum [b.] iomostlice ealle [c]
disponere ; In omnibus igitur omnes

[c] lareowlicum [a.] hi fylian [e.] r^ole [f.] [h.] fram him
Tnagistram sequantur regvJam : ne ab ea

[i.] f>ristelice [f.] na na si gebogen fram senigum [a.] na [b.] senig
10 temsre decUnetur a quoquam ; Nuilus

on minstre [a.] na fylige [e.] agenra heartan willan
in monasterio sequatur proprii cordis voluntatem.

[f.] ne ne gedyrstleece [f.] [g.] aenig [n.] midhis abbude [n.}
neqtie presumat quisqumn pro (Mate sua

[1.] wurtSlice [h.] witS innan [h.] oStSe wiSutan [m.] on mynstre
proterve intus aut foris monasteriwn

[k.] flitan [a.] '^cet gif gedyrstlsecS [b.] senig [e.] regolicore
contendere; Qviod si presumpserit quisquam disciplinae

3 ealra along with its lemma omnium is found in the text, after heom,
see Latin note to 1. 4. 4. hwonlicor, see note. Sign for odOe above

line. 6. leomiccnihtum, read leomic, i.e. leornijic. 7. him, last stroke
of m erased, by mistake, when the g of sigiU was erased. gedafenaS, d
corrected from some other letter.

1. Before melius the word faciat is erased ; it is found after judicaverit in
the other Latin texts, dent, e corrected from t. 3. omnium earased
before visum, visum in margin in glossator's hand, by way of correction
for the misreading omnium. 4. pendeat, written by glossator over

gaudeat, which is erased. 5. siqut, corrected into sicut, 6. MS. dis-
cipulus. Some one, seeing that this word ought to be disdpulis, began wrongly
to erase s, then stopped &is, and indicated correction from u into i by putting
a dot oyer second stroke of u. 10. quam (other texts que) erased after ne,

12. pro, other texts have cum. That this has been in (»iginal of our text
is probable, as the gloss has mid.

and not to oppose the Abbot. Of good works. [19

[e.] styre [c] he underhnige [b.] sylf swa tSeah. [b.] se abbod
regulari suhjaceat ; Ijpse tamen abhas

[e.] mid godes ege [f.] 7 gehealdsumnesse regules [t.] ealle J)inc
cimi tiniore dei et observatione regule omnia

[a.] do. witende hine buton twyn be eallum his domum J)a riht-
faciat, sciens se procul duhio de omnibus judiciis suis

wisestan deman gode gescead to aiyldenne gyf [e.] hwylce
equissim^o jvdici deo rationem redditurum; Si qua

[b.] [f.] Isessan ]?e inc syndon to done [g.] on

vero minora agenda sunt in 5

[h.] mynstres [g.] on nytwyrdnyssum ealdra [i.] pcet an
^ **^ monasterii utilita I tibt^ senioru/m tantwm

[a.] he bruce [o.] gej>ehte swa swa hit awriten is ealle [1.]
viatv/r consilio sicut scrijptum est; Omnia

[k.] do mid rsede [m.] 7 [n.] [o.] * seter dsedum 7 hit J)e ne ofreow
fac ou/m consilio. et ^^ost factwm non penitebis;

hwylce beon tol godera weorca.

Que Sint Instrumenta Bonoeum Operum. (Cap. IIII.)

ealra sersest drihten god lufian ealre heortau mid
In 2)rimis dommxnm deum diligere ex toto corde tota 10

eallra sawla mid ealre mihte sytStSan nextan ealswa J>e sylfne
amima tota virtute ; Deinde 2yT^oximwm. tamquam se ipsfwm;

debemw« ofslean unrihthseman na don ]?eof3e

Deinde non occidere Non adulterare. non facere fwrlwm,

ne gewilnian na leas gewitnesse secgan arwurSian
now concupiscere, non falsum testimonium dicere; Honor are

debem«^« ealle men him sylfan seni beon "^(Bt Sset nele

omnes homines et quod sibi qu\s fieri nxm vult,

otSrum 7 'pcet ne do witJsacan. sic hine syl/ne himsylfum ]>cet

Alii ne faciat; Abnegare semet ipsum sibi; ut 15

Z. pay read pam. 7. [o.] perhaps o = o»i. 8. (Bter, read oefler.

12. debem*, in glossator's hand, not in other Latin texts; cf. 1. 15 ; p. 20,
1. 15, and passim, /eqfce, p corr. from some other letter. 14. dehem\

cf. 1. 13. 16. First /cB^ added later on by glossator, syj/ne, y added

later on by glossator. siCy stands by the side of wiSsacany not over se.

2. tiworcy MS. timorem. 6. The words aut major (read majora'^) are
found after agenda ; they are probably originally a marginal note copied
into our text, and not in the other texts. 6. senior um to sicut inclusive,
together with gloss, left out by copyist, and put in top margin. 10. corde,
MS. corda,

C 2.

20] Of fasting, alma-giving, self-oontrol, etc. [Ob. IV.

he fylige crist lichaman J)rean estmettas befon

seqtiatu/r chr\8i\im. Corpus castigare ; Delicias non amplecti

faesten dehemus lufian ]7earfan fedan nacodne et scredan
Jejunium amare; Paujyerea recreare; Nudum vestire.

untrume 7 geneosian deadne bebyrgian on gedrefednesse
Injirw/wm visitare. Mortuum aejpelire. In tribvlatione

gehelpan sargenne gefrefrian fram weorulde [a.] dsedum
subvenire, Dolentem conaolari, A seculi actihvs

don selfi semedne 8eni]?incg cristes lufan na foresettan yrre
^8efac€fre cdieny/m; Nihil amori cAristt jpreponere, Iram

Don debemus gefremman yrsunge timan na healdan facn
lion perficere. Iracundie tempos non reservare; Dolnm

on heortan na healdan lease sibbe cost na syllan J>a sotfe
in corde non tenere, Pacem falswm non dare, Kari-

lufan na na forlsetan na swerian ]>e he bine forswerige
tatem non derelinquere. Non jurare ne forte perjti/ret.

* soSfaesten debet of heortan 7 of muSe forSbringan. yfel for
Veritatem ex corde et ore proferre. Malum pro

yfele deheixius as:ildan tregan debemt^ gedonne dsede

10 malo non reddere, Injuriam non facere. sed et factam

gej>yldelice ah forJ>yldian * frynd lufian J>a awyrigendan
patienter aufferre ; Inimicos diligere ; Maledicentes

[c] non dehemus agen wyrian ah switSor bletsian [d.] ehnesse
se non remaledicere sed magis benedicere. Persecutionem

for rihtwisnesse ]?Glian. beon tSe modig na windrucen ♦

pro justitia sustinere. Non esse superbv/m. non vinolenPwm ;

cedacem ; non somnolentv/m ; non pigrum ; non

na mycelsete na'sia na "^sceac mur-

non multum

nigende naceriende na * aelendne hiht his gode

15 murmv/riosum ; non detractorem; debet spem miavn deo

betsecan god seni J>inc on him sylfan ])oiine he gesyhj)

committere ; Bonwm aliquid in se cum viderit :

2. dehemus, in glossator's hand, not in other Latin texts, et scredan,
MS. dk scredan; did the scribe find ed-, cet scredan or 7 scredan in his
original? 6. non debemus over gefremman. 9. sodfcestne, read

sdSfcestnesse. 11. frynd, read fynd, 12. non debemus in margin.

13. de, see note. 14. nasia, read slapol ? sceac, read sleac, celendne,

read telendne.

1. Delicias, MS. dulcias; it would seem that an attempt was made to
correct it. 3. visitare, underlined in MS. repeated by mistake after

Mortuum, 10. factam, see note. 13. superhum, MS. desuperbum,

see note. 15. detractorem, corr. from a.

The last Judgment. Further rules of conduct. [21

gode lie betsece na him sylfan yfel him. sylfan sefre fram
deo applicet non sihi ; Malum vero aempQV a se

gedon he wite \i\m sylfan 7 getelle domes dseig

factum sciat ; et sihi rejmtet ; Diem debemus judidi

ondrsedan helle aforhtian "past ece lif mid ealre gast-
timere; gehennam expavescere; vitam cetemam omni concu-

licere gewilnunge gewihiian [b.] deatS [c.J deeghwamlice
piscentia sjpiritoli desiderare ; Mortem cotidie

[e.] setforan eagan [d.] gewenedne [a.] habban dseda lifes liis
ante ocvlos siospectam habere; actus vitas suss

on selcere tide gehealdan on selcere stowa gode hine besceawian
omm hora cuModire; In omni loco dQum se respicere

[a.] tosotSan [b.] witan geJ>ohtas J)a yfelan heortan his to becu-
|?ro certo scire : Cogitationes malas cordi sua adveni-

menne sona to chm^o * aslidan ]?am gastlican ealdre
entes ; mox ad chrisium allidere ; et seniori spiiitali

7 gesutulian he his mutS fram yfele fram yfele otSSe Jjwyrlice
2)atefacere. Debet os s^wwm a malo vel pravo elo-

sprsece gehealdan mycel swytSe [b.] sprsecan na. [a.] lufian
quio custodire ; Multum loqui non amare, 10

idele word hlehtregamene. otSSe lilic micelne leahtor otSSe

Verba vana aut risui apta non loqui; Riswm multu/m aui,

to sceacenne lufian halige rsedinge lustlice lysta. otSSe

excussum non amare ; Lectiones «ancta5 libenter audire ;

gehyra gebeda [o.] *fr8edlice 7 onsigan his fortSgewitena yfela
orationi frequenter incumbere; Mala sua preterita

mid tearum oS"5e geomorunge dseghwamlice on gebeda gode
cum lacrimis vel gemitu cotidie in oratione deo

anddettan of Sam sjlfan yfelum J>8erto eacan betan.
confUeri ; de ipsis malis de cetera emendare; i^

gewilnunga lichaman [d.] gefremman willan agenne

Desideria carnis non perfcere. voluntatem propriam

[d.]liatian bebodu on eallum J>eh ]?e sylf do

odire; preceptis abbatis in omnibus obedire ; Etiam si

1. nCy wrong gloss. 8. aslidan ? Perhaps the scribe found aslean in his
text, and his eye was caught by the allidere of the Latin. 13. froBdlice,

see note ; yfela^ top part oil erased by erasure in audire (Latin notes on 1. is).
15. anddettan, first d above line, and at the end of line, but probably belongs
to the word.

1. applied, MS. amplicet. 2. for dehemua, see note to p. 20, 1. 15.
See infia, 1. 9. 9. Debet, see note to 1. 2. 12. audire, erasure of about

two letters between i and r. 16. propriam, i above line.

22] Moral and religious precepts.

lie elles pat feor sig sylf do gemyndige psbs drihtenlican
ipse aliter quod ahsit agat ; memor iUius doxxUnici

bebodas J)a * sed gat doS J?a Sine \>e hi doJ> don

precepti. Que dicunt facite ; que autem faciunt faeere

nelle na nellan beon gesseiS halig aerSamJ^e he&ig
nolite ; Non velle did a mciwm antequam sit ; sed

ser ah beon pcet sotSlicor pert pert he is gessed godes beboda
prius esse. quod verius \ dicatur; Freeepia ^^^^ **)

mid deeduw daeihwamlice p[efyllan clsennesse lufian
5 dei factis cotidie adimplere ; Castitatem amare ;

nehne non BBfest 7 andan habban geflit. oSSe ceaste

nullum odire; zelum et invidiam non habere; Contentionem non

upahofennesse idelne * iyl forfleon 7 p& yldran

amare; elationem vel jactantiam fagere ; Kt seniores

arwurSian J>a iynran on chri^es *hifian for feondum

venerari ; juniores diligere. in chrisii amore pro inimicis

gebiddan mid J>am ungej^wserum aer nytfersige. oSSe gange
orare ; Cv/m discordantihts ante solis occaswm

on sibbe gehwyrfan non be godes mildheortnesse d^hemus neefre
loin pace redire; et de ctei misericordia numquam

geortruwian efne J>as sind tol crseftis gastlices past ponne
desperare; Ecce hec sunt instrumenta artis spiritalis que cum

beotS gefylde fram us unablinnendlice daegges 7 nihtes
fuerint a nobis die noctuqiiQ iiicessa-

unateoriendlice to gefyllanne on domes dsege 7 beteehte

biliter adimpleta ; et in die judidi reconsignata.

seo med us fram drihtne bi"S agolden pe he sylf behet
ilia merces nobis a domino reconpensabitur quam ipse promisit ;

eage poet tSe ne geseah eare ne ne gehyrde ne ne on

I $ Quod oculUfS non vidit nee auris audivit; nee in

heortan mannes astah J>a "Sine pe gearcode ]?isum. Jja tSa

cor hominis ascendit; que preparavit dens his qui

2. sed gat, d of unclear shape in MS., but no c\ read secgat. 6. non
Latin, over odire ? cf. infra, 1. 10, perhaps to be taken to neh ne, and to be
read mon, 7. iyl, read iglp. 8. lufian, read lufan. 12. unablin-

nendlice, the fourth n corr. from some other letter, probably cu Bead d. 7 ».
unahl. unateor, adimpletay glossed as if ad implenda.

1. memory MS. memoris. 3. did, MS. dice. 10. dei, MS. dim, m
misread from sign of contr. above t, for e of dei. 11. u in cum corr. from

some other letter.

Of Obedience as though to divine oommand. [23

lufiatS liine [c] smeSe [b.] * ij>8erwe [i.] ealle J>as Sine
diliyunt dQwrn ; Officina vero uhi hcec omnia

[k.] geornlice [i.] wyrcean [d.] clysunga [a.] [e.] mynstres 7
diligenter operemur, clavstra sunt monasterii ; et

staSolfsestnys [g.]

stabilitas in ccmgregatione ;

De Obedientia DisciPULORUAr QuALis SIT. (Cap. V.)

[e.]se for witodlice [f.] eadmodnes [e.] se forma steepe ans [c] gehyr-

PrIMUS VLAqUE HUMILITATIS GRADUS EST I o6e- 5

sumnes [d.] butonyldincge [b.] f>asSiuc [a.] geriet [c] )?isoni [d.]
dientia sine mora; Haec convenit his qui

naht [g.] himsylfum [h.] criste [f.] leofre [e.] senigj^incg [d.] J^adene-
nihil sibi cAristo carius aliquid eocis-

wenaS [i.] fortSam }>eowdome haligan [k.] pe hi [k.] behetou
timant : 2^^2^^^ servitium sanctuvn qxiod professi

[k.] [1.] oSSe [1.] for [L] hogan helle [m.] [o.] dSSe [o.] forwuldre
sunt : seu propter m,etum geJienne : vet gloriam

[p.] lifes [p.] Ipses ecan is sona [s.] asnig J)inc [r.] ponne biSbe-
^ '^ vite aeteme ; Mox ut \ aliquid impera- 10

boden [d.] fram ealdre [r.] [a.] acswilce [x.] godcundlice [a.] hitsibe
turn a maiore fuerit : ac si divinitus im-

bodeu [c] yldincge et J)rowian hy niton on dowlicum )?incgum
peretur, moram pati iiesciunt in faciendo;

[a.] be Sam [b.] [a.] sseigS for [c] blyste [d.] earan
De quibus dominvLS dicit : ob auditu avHs,

[a.] he gehyrsumede [b.] 7 [a.] eft he seigS [a.] [b.] lareowum
oboedivit mihi ; Et iterum dicit doctoribus ;

[e.] se Se [f.] eow [e.] gehyrS me [c] gehyrS J)as oSSe j^illice
Qui vos audit: me audit; Ergo hi tales 15

[f.] forlsetende [g.] J^arrihte [h.] }>e heora [h.] 7 [k.] willan
relinquentes statim que sua sunt ; et voluntatem

[k.]agenne [i.] forlsetende [m.] sona [n.] gebysgodum [n.] handum
propriam deserentes ; mox ex occwpatis mxinibus

1. iJXBrwef sic in MS. : probably i as ' paving * letter, peer as gloss to uhi, and
we belonging to wyrcean. 6. fo-r, read forma. The MS. has esefor.-ans
over est, I cannot explain. 7. padenewencUf, i. e. /a de ne wena9. 10. t>.
Latin ? the gloss above vt is illegible.

8. sanctum (scm), MS. secundum (8c(tm). 12. Above the of moram
there is written a z.

24] Prompt obedienoe, sooeptable to Ood.

7 \>(Et hi didon [p.] unfulfremed [i.] forl»tende [e.] mid [h.]
et quod agebant injyevfectum refinquentes : vici-

gehendum [g.] gehyrsumnesse [e.] fet bebeodendes [c] stefne
no oboedientice pede jubeniis vocem

[d.] middeedum [a.] hi fyllian [a.] 7 swylce [d.] onanre [d.] hand-
fdctis sequuntur ; Et velut uno mo-

hwile [b.] seoforeBeeda lareowas [b.] haes [e.] 7 fulfremed
mento j^^rec/ic^a magistri jussio et perfecta

[f.] leorninccnihtas weorc [g.] onhrsednesse [h.] godes eges [h.]
5 discipuH opera in velocitate timoris dei

[k.] bute p& [k.] Sine [L] gemaenlice [m.] haerdlicor 7 be ongefjl-
arnbe res communiter citius expliean-

lede p&m [n.] to Jjam [a.] ecan life [q.] [p.] to gangenne
tur. Quihfis ad vitam astemam gradtendi

[o.] lufu [n.] onsigtS for )?oDe neorwan weig hi gelettaS )>anon
amor incumbtt. Idea angustam viam arripiunt : unde

Bseig se nearwa weig is se Ised to life pcet heora
dominvis dicit angusta via est que ducit ad vitaxn. : ut non

agenre kyre na libbende heora gewilnunguw* 7 lustum
10 8U0 arbitrio viventea : vel desideriis suds et voluptaiibns

gehyrsumiende ac gangende on sBlfrsemedum dome 7 on

obedientes sed amhtUantes alieno judicio et m-

anwealde on mynstrum drohgende abbod heofn sylfum fora
j^^erto et in coenobiis degentes : abbatem sibi jyre

beon hine gewilnian buton twyn Jjas. swilce J)one [a.] ge-

€886 desiderant ; Sine dvhio hi tales illam doxmni imi-

efenlsecean cwude [c] ]:>am ic na com don minne willan
tarUu/r serUentiam; qua dicit ; Non veni facere voluntatem

ac J)ees se Se asende me [a.] ah [b.] J>eos sylfe [b.]
15 meam ; 8ed ejtis qui misit me : Sed hec ijisa

[b.] gehyrsumnesse [c] J>onne [d.] anfenge [b.] biS gode 7 wynsum

oboedientia time | acceptabilis erit deo et dtdcis C^^^*-)

mannum gif hwset bitS beboden forhtlice ne Isetlice ne

Iwminibus ; si quod jubetur ; non trepide ; non tarde ; non

2. bebeodendes, second e above line. 3. handhwile, the two Vs above the
line. 5. hrcednesse, h above line.

8. momento, MS. monumento, nu crossed out. 7. gradiendi, MS. gra-
dienti. 13. desiderant, MS. desidercent. 16. ctcceptdbilis, MS.

(lee^tahis.

Obedience is to be oheerfol. Of silence. [25

erhlice oSSe mid ceorunge o3de otSSe mid andswere [e.]
tepide ; aut cum, murmurio. vel cum responso

nellendes biSgeworden. [a.] fortJam J)e [b.] bi'S gehyrsumnes
nolentis efficiatv/r : Quia oboedientia

ealdran [d.] se tSe bi'S iarcod [c] gode [a.] gegearcon hesylf
que majorihua prehetur : deo exihetur. Ipse

ssede se tSe eow J?egehyrtS [b.] * m. [ajgehyr'S [a.] 7 [d.] mid
enim dixit ; Qui vos audit me audit : Et cum,

godum mode [c] fram * leomincchintuw [b.] beon gegearcod
bono aniTno a diacipulis y;r66en 5

[a.] hit gedafeDaS [e.] fortSam jjoneglsedan syllan [e.] j^elufaS
oportQi. quia hilarem datorem diliyit

gode [a.] soSes na bitS [g.] mid yfelum [g.] mode gif gehyrsumaS
deus, J^am cum malo animo si obedit

leominccniht 7 na pcei an on niu"5e ac eac swylce on

discipulus : et non solum ore. verum etiam in

heortan gif he ceoraS 7 gif he gefylle hsese [c]

corde si mv/rmu/raverit. et si impleat jussionem ; tamen

[b.] anfenge [a.] [a.] [d.] se Se heortan hts besceawatS ceori-

acceptum jam non erit deo ; qui cor ejus respicit mur- x©

endes 7 he for swylcere dsede senigne ne begitt J>anc

mti/rantis ; Et pro tali facto nulla/m, consequitur graiiam,

[b.] gif git swiSor [c] wice [d.] ceorigendra [a.] onbecymS gif
Immo penam murmurantium incurrit si

[e.] he hit mid fulre dsedbote [e.] na gebed
non cum satisfactione emsndaverit.

Db Taciturnitate. (Cap. VI.)

utondon \>cet Se ssede se witega ic seede ic gehealde wegas mine
Faciamus quod ait P/jopheta. dixi custodiam. vias meas : i^

]>cet ic na gylte on minre tungan icsette mnSe minon heord-
ut non ddinquam in lingua mea ; Posui ori meo cus-

rsedne ic adumbede 7 ic eom geeadmed 7 ic suwode
todiam : obmutui et humiliatus s m et silui

8. A letter (*?) erased before ^ode. 4. w, probably no 'paving' letter,
but for me (&;• ^* leorninochintum) read leorninccnihtum. 10. hu, i
above line.

1

4. Qui V08, MS. Quos. 10. marmurantis, MS. murmorantU, nullam,
MS. millam.

26] The teaoher to speak, the diaoiple to be silent.

fram godum [a.] her geswutulaS [a.] [b.] gif [e.] fram godum
a bonis : Hie ostendit propheta ; si a bonis

[e.] sprsBcum oSerhwile intenlum for [g.J ^salnesse beon gesuwod
eloquiis propter tacitumitatem

[c.J seel been gesuwod lahu micele swiSor fram yfelum

debet interdum tacere : quantomagis a ma\is

wordum for wite synne Jjeab sig be godum 7

verbis propter penam peccati ; Ergo quamvis de bonis | et ^ *^

baligum et timbrunga [d.] sprsecum 7 ^fremedse [b.]
5 Sanctis et aedificationv/m eloquiis et perfectis

leomingccnihtum. fore, [f.] stilnesse stsBtSSinesse * sylfsyne
disciptUis propter tacitumitatis gravitatera rara

to specende [a.] geunnen [e.] leaf forSam }>e hit is awriten on
loquendi concedatur licmtia ; quia scri2)tufn est ; In

manifealdre Jju ne forflihst synne on otSerstowe deatS 7
multiloquio non effugies peccatv/m, Et alibi: Mors et

lif on handum tungan sotSes sprecan 7 Iseran lareowum
vita in manibus lingue ; Nam loqui et docere magistrum

gedafenatS suwian 7 heorcnian leomiccnihtum gedafenaS
10 condecet ; Tacere et audire discipnUo convenit ; Et

gif wilce J>incg sind to smeagenda fram dre mid ealre
ideo si qua requirenda sunt a priore cum omni

eadmodnesse 7 underJ?eodnesse 7 beon gesmeade befrinonne J>oBt
humilitate et subjectione reverentie requirantur ;

ne si gesewen furtSur sprsecan \>oiine hit gefremige higlista
non videatur plus loqui quam expedit ScurtUtates

oSj^e idelword stirienda ecer clysunga

rero vel verba otiosa et risum moventia ; aetema clausura

on ealle stowum we ne fordematS to hwylcere sprsece
15 in omnibus locis damjmamus ; Et ad talia eloquia

leominccniht geopenodum mutS 7 we ne tSafiaS
discipvZwm apeiire os non permittimtis.

2. interdum in glossator's hand. otferhwile, as gloss to interdtbtn,
stands above it. salnetse, read stilnesse. et, MS. &. 6. sylfiyne, see
note.

2. eloquiis, MS. eloquris, 3. quantomagis, n above line. malis,

I partially erased ? 6. Second et above line, perfectis, MS. perfectus,
but i written above u. 7. MS. liquendi^ but changed into loquendi^

12. reverentie in margin. 13. ScurilUates, li above line in later

band.

The proud shall be humbled ; the humble shall be exalted. [27

De HUMLLITATE. (CaP. VII.)

[b.J clvpaS c. vs. y. gewritt [d.] ]>cet [d.J godcunda eula [a. J

ClAMAT nobis SCBIPTURA DIVINA FR^Ti^ES

[e.] seccende [b.] selc. [d.] se "Se [c] hine [c] upahefS [a.] biS ge-
DiCENS. omnis qui se exaltat humilia-

eadmet [e.] 7 bi'S [f.] se Se [f.] geeadmetS upahafen ^poime
hititr et qui se humiliat excdtabitur : Cum

J>a8 f>inc [o.] sseigtS geswutulatS [a.] us 7 selce upahafennesse
Jiaec ergo dicit ; ostendit noh\^ omnem exaltationem 5

cyn beon modinesse hine warnian se witiga pcet gebycnia)?
genus esse superbie qnod se cavere proplieta indicat

la drihtew nis upahafen heorte mine nana upahafen
dicens ; Doxmne fwn est eocaltatum cor meum neque elati

sind eagan mine ne ic na ferde on meerlicum }>ingum na

sunt oculi mei ; Neque amhulavi in magnis ; neq\xQ in

on wundorlicum ofor me ah la hwset sseig he gif ic ne ge-
(128 a.) mirabilibus su2)er me. Sed quid sinon humiliter

eadmodlice J>W3erl8ehte ac ic upahof mine sawle swa swa is

sentiebam sed exaltavi animam meam sicut 10

\>cet *openodum cild puer [a.] ofor his meder pu. foroyldst
ablactatv^ est super mMrem suam ita retribues

on minre sawle [a.] wanon. [k.] gif healicere eadmod-
in anim^am m^am ; Unde frsitres si summe humili-

nesse we wyllaS gej^incSe [m.] hreppan [o.] ad illam
talis ' volumus culmen adtingere et ad

[o.] [o.] [o.] [p.] to J>8ere J>urh andweardes lifes

exaltationem illam. celestem, ad quam per presentis vite

eadmodnesse [p.] biS astigen hrsedlice becuraan dsedum

hvmiilitatem ascenditnr volumus velociter pervenire, actibus 15

2. c. vs, y, sic in MS. ; see note. 3. seccende, second c changed into e.

9. ^eeadmodlicey a letter between ff and el 11. openoduniy read awenode.

puer not in other texts, added by glossator, as the word to which ablactatus
refers. 13. ad illam in glossator's hand- writing.

3. qui, dot under u, as if it were meant to be expunged. 5. ergo^ MS.^.
11. ablactatus, MS. ablactatum. retribues ; of the other Latin texts (cf.
Schroer, W. V., p. 30, and see Schmidt, p. 17), S has retributio, T and U
have retribues, and G has bues erased. Our MS. had first retributio, then o
was erased, i lengthened into s, and t changed into e. With this newly-
fabricated retribues the gloss corresponds. 15. ascenditur, some other
ending changed into itur.

28] Have the fear of God continnally before thine eyes.

urum upastigendum h dre [b.] seo blseSS. is up to arseranne
nostril aseendentibtis acala ilia erigenda est

[c] seo [e.] on swefne [d.] J>eatiwde [c] [f.] j^urbSage [g.] him
qtte in somjmio iacch a2)paruit ; per quani ei

7 ni8er astigende [b.] 7 upastigende [f.] sutulodan

desceTudentes et ascenderUes angeli monstrabantu/r ;

na biS selles buton twyn se nytferstige se 7 upstige fram us
Non aliud sine dvhio descensus iVe et a-scensus a nobis

understandan buton mid upabafennesse nytSerastigan mid
5 intellegitur nisi cum exaltatione descendere; et

eadmodnesse upastigan [c] seo sylfe [b.] uparaerede

humilitate ascendere ; Scala vero ipsa

blseddra ure [d.] is [a.] lif [d.] on [e.] worulde [f.] seo biS
erecta nostra est vita in secnlo ; Que

geeadmedre heortan [k.] [g.J uparaerede to heofonum [c] sidan
humiliato corde a c^omiwo / erigitur ad celtum ; Latera

[b.] sint f>8ere [e.] dran [a.] we secgaS urne [g.] [f.] beon
enim ejus scale; dicimvs nostrum esse

[g.] licbaman 7 sawle. [g.] on Ssere sidan [a.] gesaett [d.] mistlice
J o corjms et animam ; in que latera diversos

[d.] stapas eadmodnesse oSSe [f.] lare gecigednyss [b.]

gradvrS humilitatis vet discipline : evocatio

[b.] seo godcund [c] J)a upastigeendan a an
divina ascendendos inseruit ;

[b.l se forma [c] [d.] eadmodnesse [b.] stape is [a.] [e.] godes

PeIMUS ITAQUE HVMILITATIS GBADUS EST: SITI-

ege him sylfum [k.] aetforan [k.] eagan [i.] sefre [h.] secende
morem dei sibi ante oculos semper ponens

[g.] foregyteln^sse [f.] eallunga [e.] gif he flihtS he sig

^5 ohlivionem omnino Jugiat ; et semper sit

gemyndig ealrafinga J>8et behead god [a.] [d.] f>a forhic-
mem/or omnrt^m qu^ precepit cfeus; Qualiter c<mtem\i~

genden [d.] gode [h.] on belle forsynnum [a.] hi on ., ^g v. \

nentes dev/m ; \ in gehewnam pro peccaiis inci^

1. hdre; hlceddt probably both words are meant for klceddre, 12. a an
over inseruit, see note. 14. secende, sic in MS.

2. sampniOf p corr. from n. 5. cum added in the margin ; exaltatione,

MS. exaUationem. 11. MS. gradis, marked in MS. to be changed into
gradus, 16. contempnentes, p below line.

for the Ijord sees thee, and with all thy doings shall the [29
Angels make Him acquainted.

befeollan [f.] 7 ]>cet ece lif ]>cet [k.] adrsedendum god [k.] is
dunt ; et xitam aetemam qiie tiinentihua d&\xm pre-

gegearcod is [h]on his mode sefre [g.] [f.] 7 he wealce 7
jyarata est animo suo aemjpev revolvat. Et

gehealdende hine fram tynnum 7 leahtnini ]>cet is

custodiens se omni Tiora a jpeccatis et vitiia id est

ge}x)hta tungan eagana handa fota otStSe agenes
cogitationwm lingue ; ocuLorum manuum y^ec^wm, vel volun-

willan ah gewilnunga lichaman ofadon he ofeste wene
tatia proprie ; sed et desideria camis amputare festinet ; Estimet 5

man of heofomim fram gode sefre beon behealdence
se homo de celts a deo semper respici

on selcere tida 7 his dseda on selcere stowe fram gesyht^e
omni hora; et /acta sua omni loco ah aspectu

godcundnysse 7 beon gesawen fram englum on selcere

divinitatis videri ; et ah angelis deo omni

tide 7 beon gekydde gesutulaS us ]>cet witega on ' urum
hora rervwntiari; Demonstrat nobis hoc propheta cum in

gej^ancum esse esse andweardne Iponns he geswu-

cogitationihus no^iris dexim sem2)er presentem ostendit 10

tulaS asmaidan heortan 7 lendenu god

dicens ; Scrutan^ corda et renes deus ; et item

can geJ>ohta8 manna idel 7

DoxmnMS novit cogitationes hominu/m 5'uoniam vane sunt ; Et

eft he sseigtS J>u understode mine ge]?ohtas forrane 7 \cet
item, dicit Intellexisti cogitationes meas a longe; Et qu\a

gej>anc mannes anded \>e sotJes J)cp< hohful sig

cogitatio hominis confitehitur tibi ; Nam ut sollicitus sit circa

sotJes otSSe secge se nydwyr'Sa
cogitationes suas perversas ; dicat semper utilis 15

brother on his heortan 'porme ic beo *ungewennned toforan heom
f rater in corde suo ; Tunc ero inmaculatus coram eo ;

gif ic gehealde me fram minre unrihtwisnesse willan
si ohservavero me ab iniquitate mea ; Voluntatem vero

11. asmat'dan, see note. 15. sodes oSde secge, see note. 16. unge-
wennned, read ungewemmed. foran, o crossed, as if corrected from e.

1. aetemnam. a* MS., e added later. 3. omni Aora added by glossator.
17. ohservaverOf second in MS. 0. mea, MS. me.

SO] Do not follow thine own wiBhes, but the will of Qod.

age I) re don we forbeodaS ponne BceigS gewrit us

propriam ita facere prohibemur cum dicit scriptura wo6is

frawi J)inuin willan 7 si tSu awend j eh j uton biddan god

Et a volurUatibus tuts avertere ; Et iteroTroge \ mus denm (129 a.)

on gebede 7 ]>cet gewyrtSe his willa on us we beon
in oratione ut fiat iUiua vokmtaB in nobis; Docenmr

gelserede rihtlice ume na don willan ]x)nne we gewamiaS
ergo merito nostram non facere voluntatem cum cavemus

]>cet ]>cet asdig ]>€et halige gewrit hfnt wegas f>a beoS
5 iUvd qtuxl dicit aemcia acriptu/ra ; Sunt vie que

gesai^ene fram mannuw rihtlice f>ara enda oS dypan* helde
videntwr ab ominibus recte quarum finis usque ad profundum

besent 7 eft ^pol\7U we gewemiaS \>cet be J>am

inferrd demergit ; Et cum item cavemus iUud quod

gymeleasum pait t5e is gessed gewemmede synt 7 laSe

de neglegentibtis dictum est; corrupti sunt et abo-

otJSe andsaete 7 insint gewordene willum on heora on
minabiles facti sunt in vcluntatibus suis; In

gewilnungum sotSlice lichaman swa us god semper we lyfatS
'o desideriis vero camis. ita nobis dexmi credamus

sefre beon andwyrde ponne ssei'S se witega setforan }pe is
semper esse presentem; cum dicit projyheta ; Ante te est

eal gewilnunc min is to weamienne yfel gewilnunc

omfne desiderium. meum; Cavendmn est ergo ideo 7nalv/m desiderium ;

deatS wits infereld gelustfullunc forSam ]>e is gessed wanon
quia mors secus introitwrn deUctationis posita est ; Und^

gewrit * behyt secgende sefter J^inum gewilnungum
scriptura precipit dicens; Post concupiscentias tuas

ne fartSu gif besceawiaS

1571071 eas ; Ergo si oculi c^omim speculantur bonos et malos

7 he beheal
et c^ominus de caelo sem.2)er respicit suj)er filios hominmn.

pcet he * oseo gif he is to understandenne otSSe secende god
ut videat si est intellegens aui requirens deum/

5. scBig, for swigS. 6. helde, read helle. 7. hesent, read hesenct.

9. insinff see note. 10. semper added by glossator. 14. hehyfy read

bebyt. 17. he oseo, read he seo. See note.

1. prohibemur, MS. prohibetur, marked by glossator to be changed into
prohibemur. 4. cavemus, MS. canemiis. 6. ominibus (for hominibug),
MS. omnibiis. 11. est, MS. eos.

" I have not come to do my will, but that of Him [31

who sent me."

7 gif fram englum * hetelicum daeghwamlice dseges 7 nihies
et 81 ab angelis nobis deputatis cotidie die noctuq\xQ

drihtne urum scyppende ure weorc gif beot5 gecytSSe is to
domino factori wostro opera nostra ervantiantv/r : caven-

wamienne on selcere tide swa swa £8eigtS on * tSa * sealmo
dv/m est ergo omni hora frAtres. sicut dicit in psalmo

Tpcet us bugande to * yfefle 7 unnytwyrtSe 7 ge-
propheta ne nos declinantes in malwm, et inutiles factos

wordene on senigera tida \(Kt * ne * besceal 7 * arseriende us on
^ *'' aliqua hora aspiciat dens et parcendo \ nobis in ^

"Sissere tide forSam )?e is 7 he anbidatS ns gecyrran to

hoc tempore quia pius est; et expectat nos converti in

beteran us on toweardum pas J)inc t^u dydest

melius cotidie ne dicat nobis in futwro, Haec fecisti

7 ic suwude.
et tacui, II.

se oSer eadmodnesse stepe is gif senig na
Secundums hwmilitatis gradiis est : si projyriam quis non

lufiende willan his gewilnunga ne gif gelustfulatS gefyllan
amans volimtatem. desideria sua mm deiectetwr implere 10

f>as stefne drihtnes mid dsedum ac he geefenlsece. secgendes.

sed vocem illam domini factis imitetur dicentis ;

ic na com sefter

Non veni facere voluntatem meaxn. sed ejus qui me misit. Itcem

lufe hsefS wite 7 neodj^earfnes 7 akenS
dicit scripiwra. Voluptas haJbet penam et necessitas paruit

cinehelm se Sridde stsepe is \>ait under seni for

eoronam. Tertius humilitatis gradus est: ut quis pro dei

godes lufan mid ealre gehyrsumnessa bine sylfne J>eowde ealdre
amore omni obedientia se subdat majori ; 15

geefen Isecende drihtn«« be tSam ]?e he seiS se apo«tolo wses
im/mitans dominxxm de quo dicit apostolus;

he wflBs geworden gehyrsum oS deatS

Foetus obediens tisque ad mortem; IIII.

1. heteUoum, read hetektum. 8. da, read 9am. sealmOy with Latin
ending, the scribe's eye being caught by the ahno in psalmo under it.
4. Pfifl^t read yfele. 6. ne hescealj read he he sceawie, arceriende, read
ariende. 14. under, see note. 16. /e, / corr. from h ? apastolo, read
aposfol.

2. facton, MS,/cKrf«W. cotidie. Not in any other text. 9. Secundus,
MS, secundum, propriam, MS. propria. 12. /faw, sic in MS. 16. apos-
tolus, MS. apostoUs.

32] Persevere in thy obedience, and thou shalt be saved.

se feortSa eadmodnessa stsepe is on tSsere sylfra gehyrsumnessa
Quartus hv/militatis gradua ett; si in ipsa oboedientia

BtitSuw J^ingum. 7 witSerweardum o'SSe eac swilce sumum
duris et corUrariis rebus; vel Qiiain qmhuslihet

on gebrohtum teonum mid stillum ingebyde gif he

in/rogatis injuriis; tcudta consdentia patientiam am-

befebS 7 for Jjyldigende o'SSe aweig gewite

pUctatur et austinens non lacescat vel discedat :

secgendum gewrita set5e ]?urhwunatS oS sende J>8B8

5 Dicente scriptura : qui perseveraverit usque in Jinem ; hie

bsele biS oft be seiS dicit si ge strangod f>in beorte 7 forj^yldiga
salvus erit; Item canfortetnr cortuum; et sustinet

drihten gesutuliende ewa swa

dommum ; Et cstendens Jldelem * pro * nos deus igne nos

J>u afandodes swa swa bitS afandod seolfor J>u ongelseddest
examinaati, sicut examinatnr argentum, Induxisti

us on grin J>u gesettest gedrefednessa on urum * bicce 7
7108 in laqueum. jwauisti tribu^ationes in dorso nosiro; Et

Jjset getiwe under ealdre us scealan beon be fylige q^q ^ n

10 ut ostendat mb j^^nore debere nos esse, subsequitur dicens;

pu ongesettest men ofer urum beafdum ab ge bebod

Tnposuisti homines sujyeT capita nostra. Sed et preceptum

dribtnes on *'5ryrny8sum 7 on teonum J>urh ge)5]^ld gefyl-
doxfimi in adversis et injuriis per patierUiam adim-

lende J)a f>e synd geslegene hleor *biercian 7 otSer setbredendrum
plentes, qui percussi in maxillam. prebent et aliam : Auferenti

7 forgifan 7 wsefsels genydde twamilan bi gan
tonicam, dimittunt et pallium. Angarizati miliario. vadunt

6. dicit y in glossator's hand. 9. hicce, read hricce. 12. dryrnyssum,
read Htcymyssum. 13. hiercian, read hi iercian.

8. pcUientiamf MS. patientia. 4. lacescat, MS. lasescat. 6. con-

forietur, MS. cor\fitefur. 7. pro nos, a whole passage has been here
left out between pro and nos by the scribe, the Latin of which in S runs
as follows : — ^pro (Domino universa etiam contraria sustinere debere dicit ex
persona sufferentium : Propter te morte afficimur tota die, estimati sumua
ut oves occisionis, et securi de spe retribijtionis divine subsecuntur gaudentes
et dicentes. Sed in his omnibus superamus propter eum qui dilexit nos ;
et item alio loco scriptura Probasti) nos. 10. nos, MS. non. 14. anga-
rizati. All other texts have angariati. But as our form occurs not only
here, but also twice in * Wright- Wiilker's Anglo-Saxon and Old English
Vocabularies ' (353. 30 ; and 479. 17), I dare not change it, to which Wtilker
apparently sees no objection ; cp. ib. I, p. 479, note 19.

Beveal thy ways unto the Lord, and trust in Him, for He is good, [dd

pa. leasa gebroSra
jyergere urmm et diM Cum 2><^u^o ajpostolo faUoa /ratre«

hi forSildian
8U8tinent. et p^TseciUionem. propter jtistitiam patiuntur et

7 ]?a awyrgedan hig 7 hig blettian.
maledieentes, se benedicunt, V.

[b.] [c] [b.] [a.] [d.] ealle yfele geJ>ohtas [g.]

QuiNTUS humilitatis gradus est si omnes cogitationes matas

[i.] [i.] [h.] cumende [k.] [k.] [m.] [1.] digellice
cordi suo advenierUes vel mala a se absconse commissa 5

J^orli eadmode andetnesse abbote gif ne bediA gaS his tiht
p&r hundlem confessicnem abbati non celaverit suo hor^

[a.] [b.] be Sisum }>ince gewrit [d.] [e.] unwrigon dribtne
tatur nos de hoc re scrijytv/ra dicens : revela domino

weig ]>me 7 hiht on higne 7 eft he seitS [a.] andetatS
viam tuam et spera in ewm et, iteva dicit confitemini

drihtne [b.] fortJaw [c] pe is [d.] god forSam pe is [g.] his

domino guoniam bonus, quoniam in sQcxxlxxm mise-

mildheortnesse [f.] [f.] [b.] gild mine [b.] .

ricordia ejus Et item, pvopheta delictum msum 10

cyS [c] ne tSe [d.] ic [a.] dyde 7 rihtwisnyssa mine
cognitum tibi feci, et injustitias meas non operui :

Dixi : pronuniiabo adversum me injustitias msas domino, et tu

arleasnessa minre heortan
(130 b.) remisisti im \ 2>ietatem cordis mei VI.

mid ealre wacnisse seftergenc-
Sextus hu/mUitatis gradus est. si omni viliiate vel ex-

nysse. otStSe endemestnesse hylde gyf bitS to eallum

tremitate contentus sit monachus et ad 15

pingum himsylfan J)a tSe beoS geSeodde swylce yfel wryhta
omnia qus sibi injv/nguntu/r velut operarium

6. bedih ffatf, h corrected from other letter ; then erasure, ffad, lower down,
read hedihligiatS. 11. Erasure before cytS,

1. The words pergere unum are not in the other texts, ttoamilan would
seem to be the gloas to et duo. 6, 7. hortatur ; after this some letter only
faintly discernible. 14. humiliiatiSf MS. numilitatis,

D

84] Say with the prophet : * I am but a worm, and not a man.'

7 hedeme unwurSne to

malum ae judicet et itidignwn dicena sibi etim jprojpheta Ad

nahte ic eom agen gehwyrfsed 7 ic ne cu'Se swa swa cyten
ndchilum. redactus sum et nescivi. ut jvmentvsn

ic eom

factus sum apud te. et ego semper tecwm, VII.

he eallum 7 Isessan
Sefhmus humilitatis obadus est. 81 OMNIBUS BE tn/eriorem et

wacran na ]>cet an mid his tongan gif hit ahhe eac swylce
5 viliorem non solum sua lingua pronuntiet sed etiam

mid incundre gelyfe lufe geeadmetende hine sylfne

intimo cordis credat affectum. hv/milians se et dicens

mid ]?am witegan ic eom *wur8an 7 na* man

cwm propheta, ego autem sum vermis et non homo,

manna 7 aworpones folces sum upahafen 7 ic eom
obprchrwmi liominum et abjectio plebis Exaltatus autem et humi--

geeadmed gescynd god me }pasi ^p\l geead-

liaius sum et confusus. et item, bonv/m mihi quod hv/mi-

mettest \>oei ic leomige ]?ine beboda
10 liasti ms» ut discam mandata tua. YIII.

gif nadetS naht se munuc buton
OcTAVus HUMILITATIS GRADUS cst. si nifiil agat monachus nisi

"pcet ]>e se gemenlica rego mynstres oWSe ealdra tihtatS

qv^ communis m>onasterii regula vel majorum cokor-

otSSe laeratS bysna

tantur exempla. Villi.

2. gehtc^rfcedi r corr. from another letter, probably f. 7- foursan, see
note.

5. lingua, MS. Unguet, 13. After the word exempla there follows in our
MS. the following passage in Latin, which has been put in the note, as it is
unglossed, and as it is not contained in any of the other Latin texts used by
Schroer or Schmidt : — Sicut scriptum est. humiliatus sum usquequaque domtne
vivifica me secundum verbum tuum. Et do«n/nus dixit : Discite ame quia
mitis sum et \ humilis corde et invenietis requiem animabus vex^ris ; Et (131 a)
apo8^olt(s dixit petrus ; Humiliamini sub potenti manu dei. ut vos exaltat in
tempore visitationis. omnem vestram sollicitudinem pro^cientes in eum :
f\uoniam. ipsi cura est de vohis Sobrii estote et vigilate : quia adversarius
Tester diabolus tamquam leo rugiens circuit querens quem devoret; Gui
resistite fortes infide, scientes eandem passionem ei. que in mundo est Y«#fre
fratemitati fieri ;

Do not laugh, do not be clamorous ; a wise man uses few words. [35

gif tungan to sprecanne gif
NoNUS HUMiLiTATis GBADUS EST. d Unguam ad loquendwm pro-

forbidde se munuc stilnesse habbende * otStSe ax-

hiheat tnonachtos et tacitv/mitatem habens usque ad interro^

unge 7 be ne spece swytelunge write past na on

gationem et non loquatar monatrante nobis scriptura quia in

maenifealduw sprsece bytS forflogen sinn 7 ]>cet na bitS se
muUiloquio nan effugetur peccatum et quia vir

fealaspreocala wer gerihtlgebtS

linguosus non dlHgetv/r sup&r terrain X. 5

gif na bits etShylde 7 * brsdd,

DeCIMUS HUMILITATIS GBADUS EST SI NON SIT PACILIS ac prcmj)-

caf. on hlehtre fortSam pe bit is awriten se dysega

tus in rtsu, quia scriptum est : stultus in risu

upabefS his stefne
exaUat vocem suam. . XI.

ponne be sprece se munuc
Undecimus humiiitatis GBADUS EST. SI. CUM LOQtfci^uF monachus.

litSelice 7 butan hleabtre eadmodlice mid gedreoge otStSe feawa
leniter et sine risu. humiliter ctrni gravitate vel jpauca 10

word 7 gesceadwislice gif na spryctS 7 he na beo bZutcb'pol on
verba et rationabilia loquatur Et non sit clamosus in

stefne swa swa hit awriten is se wisa wordum gesutulatS
(131b.) voce sicut scrijptwm est \ sapiens verbis innotesdt

mid feawum
pav4sis XII.

gif na pcet an

DUODECIMUS GBADUS HUMILITATIS EST SI NON SOLUM COrpore Scd et

on beortan se munuc * eadmoduyssum geseonduw aefre gif ne
corde monachus humilitatem vidtntibus se sempex in- 15

gebicniatS pcet is on weorce on gebedhuse on minstre on
diceU id est : in opere. in oratorio, in monasterio. in

2. o09e, read oif. 6. feala-, first a above line. 6. breed, b above line,

read hrced. 11. hlutcUpol, The MS. has hut- ; the I is written over the «,
15. eadmodnyss^um under the combined influences of (huniilitate)m and ge-^
seondum.

3. monstrantejMS, monastrante. 8. exaltat.MS. expectat. 15. semper
in glossator's hand. 16. opere, MS. opore.

B6] Say : I am not worthy, O Lord, to raise mine eyes to heaven.

orcerde on wege on sBcere oStSe swa hwar swa he bitS fuerii
orto. in via in agro vd ubiqne

sittende gangende oSSe standende ahyldum he syg sefre
aedens. ambulans vel stans inclinato sit aemper

heafde gefsestnodum on eor'San gesyhtSum scyldine hine on selcere
capite depxia in terram cutpectHms. retim se omni

tida be his synnum wenende eallunga hine on t^m

hora de peccatis suis exist imans jam se tremendo

* gefuUan dome beonge andwerded hewene secgende himsylfan on
5 jvdicio dei reiyresentari estimet, dicens sUn in

heortan sefre past ]?8et he ssede publicanus ge godspellica
corde «em/;er illtid, qaod jpvblicanus ille

manfulla gefsestnodum on eortSan gesyhtSum ssede la Su
evangelicus finds in terram. oculis dixit : Do-

drihten ic ne eom wurtSe ic synfdlla upahebban eagan mine to
mine non sv/m dignus ego peccator levare octdos meos ad

heofouum dicit mid f^am witegan ic eom gebyged 7

celwm ; Et item cum f>rojp^e^a ; Incurvatus sum et

ic eom geeadmet seghware otSSe on selcere stowe

10 JiumiliaPus sum usqus qua^jue : Ergo

]?ingum eallum Sisum eadmodnysse se munuc

his omnilms humilitatis gradibus ascensis monachus

Bona to Saere so'San lufan godes becymtS to tSsere fulfremed
mox ad karitatem dei perveniet illam que perfecta

ut seo asend ege ]7urh past he ealle |?inc ser

forays mittit timorem : per quam universa que prius

buton forhte pe he geheold buton senigum geswince
non sine formidine observabat, abstpie uUo labore

swilce gekyndelice of gewunan anginne gehealde na
15 velut naiuraliter ex consuetudine incipiet custodire non jam

mid ege helle ac mid cn^s lufan 7 gewunan ]?a sylfan godu
timore gehenne, sed am^ore chriati et consuetudine ipsa, bona

7 gelustfuUunge mihta on his wyrhtan

et delectatio'ne mrtv/tv/m, que c^ominu^ jam. \ in opexario (132 a.)

1. fuent in glossator's hand. 6. ffefullan, read egefullan. 6. pub-

licanus, Latin repeated as gloss, whereas manfulla in 1. 7 is the English
gloss, ge, read se. 9. dicit ^ glossator's handvrriting. 10. stowe or

stuwe ?

7. fixUf MS. fixMs.

On the divine offices, and the number of psalms during the night. [3?

on middan earde fram leahtmm 7 ^ynnum mid pam haligan
suo mundo a vitiis et peccatis spirit t^ sancto

J>a gemedemode geswutulian
dignabit demonstrare,

De OFFICnS DIVINIS IN NOCTIBUS. (CaP. VIII.)

Wintres [k.J on tide [i.][i.] fram clypunge [m.] }>8es nygeSan mon-
Hybmis tempore id est a kalendis novem-

tSes [m.] [n.] 08 eastran [n.] sefter forasceawunga [o.] [p.] [b.] set
hris usque inpasca. juxta considerationem rationis, oc- g

Ssere ehtera tida[b.] [c] is to arisan [a.] [a.] [d.] aet hwe lytle mare [e.]
tava hora noctis surgendum est. ut modice amplius

[a.] J?8Bre [f.] [f.] [d.] )?8et hi gerestan [n.] [b.] [i.] hi

de media nocte jpausentur etiam digesti sur-

ariFan [g,] [a.] ]>ast to lafe [b.] is [a.] sefter uhtsange [c] [f.]
gant Quod vero restat post vigilias a fratrihus

Jja J>a sealmsanges [i.] otStSe rsedinge [k.] sum "Sine beheofiatS [g.]
qui jysalteAi vel lectionum aliquid indigent,

smeagunge [e.] si ge]?eowod [d.] fram [e.] eastran [f.] otStSa

meditationi ins&i'viatur, A pasca auteva usque ad io

forassedon. clypunga [f.] f>3es nigeSan monjjses [f.] swa [b.]
supra dictas kalendas novemhris sic

si gemedemod [a.] [c] tid uhtsanga [d.] seo atreogenlice [g.]
temperetur hora vigiliarum agenda, ut

betwux )?am laestan [n.J fse^e [n.] [0.] [f.] to neodbeheofe

parvissimo intervallo quo fratres ad necessaria

gecyndes onSam utgan [m.] gehealdenum sona merrigenlice
nature exeant custodito. mox matutini qui

lofsang. J>a sint [i.] onginnendum [1.] leohte [k.] todreogenne

incipiente luce agendi sunt 15

\>oet sdfter fylian
subseqtuintur.

QUANTI PSALMI DICENDI SUNT NOCTURNIS HORIS. (CaP. IX.)

[c.J tide foressedon ealra serest mid ferse fultum [g.]

Hiemis tem2)ore premisso in 2>Timis versu deus in adjutorium

13. fcete, i. e. fcece. 14. ondam ? indistinct.

i. HyemiSi ^3*

S. hyems.^ 5. in, MS. an. 6. surgendum^ d corr. from t,
which is in the text, by writing a dot under it, and a d over it. 7. de media,
MS. dimidia. pausenturfM.S. pascuntur. 13. quo, MB. que. 17. Hiemis,
MS. hienu.

88] The brethren to read three lessons in torn.

mine [g.] begym oSer sidon J>riwa is to [a.] singanne [a. J
vneum intmde. in aecundo ter dicendum est

[k.] mine [m.] weleras [m.] J>a [1.] geopena [n.] 7 [o.]
domine labia mea aperies et os

min [0.] mut5 kyS [n.] ^pm lof [p.] )?am isto under-
meum adnuntiabit laudem tuam. cut suhjun-

]?eoddenne se t^ridde sealm aefter [c] J^ison [c] [c]

gendus est tertius psalmus et gloria. Post hanc 2^^^^^^

86 feower 7 hundnigon teotSa sealm mid antemne

5 nonagesimus \ quartus cum antiphona aut (132 b.)

[b.] gewist [a.] is to singanne [a.] est pam aefter fylige godes
certe decantandus. Inde sequatur am-

leof sex *psealma8 mid antiphonum ]>am

brosiamis. Deinde sex psalmi cum ant'phonis. Quibtcs

gesungenum [c] gecwedenum [d.] [d] [e.] [a.] gebletsige. [b.]
dictis ; dicto versu henedicat abbas,

[a.] [h.] [h.] [i.] 7 beon [a.] geraedde

Et sedentihus omnibus in scamnis legantwr

stuntmselum [d.] [e.] ofor rsedinc scamol [f.] [g.]

10 vicissim afratribus in codice super anahgiv/m tres

betwux [b.] f>am [1.] [1,] [L] Bdfter [n.]

lectiones inter quas. tria responsoria canantur. Post

}?8ere [n.] ]?riddan [c] rsedinge [n.] se ?5e singe he secce

tertiam vero lectionem qui cantat dicat gloriam,

[d.] [a.] poune ongyntS se sangere singan sona [f.] ealle of
Qtuim dura incipit cantor dicere. mox omnes de

heora setlum hi arisan for wurtSmynte 7 arwurtSnesse )?8ere

sed'lilms suis surgant. 6b honor em et reverentiam «anct6

halgan ]?riunysse [c] [b.] [a.] beon geredde set uhtsangum
15 trinitatis. Codices autexxi legantur in vigiliis

godcundlices ealderdomes geSaere ealdan gecySnysse [f.] gef>8Bre
divine auctoritatis tarn veteris iestamerUi quam

niwan [g.] ac eac swilce. forgesetnyssa heora J?a fram }>am
novi, sed eocpositiones earu/m que a

6. est, ^ Latin in glossator's hand. 7* psealmaSf read sealmas.

16. cydnysse, second 8 above the line.

4. paalmus, MS. psalmis. 12. lecHonemy MS. lectionum. 14. sedilibug,
corr. in the MS. from sedelihas by writing a dot under the e, and the t over it.
15. legantur i MS. leganter. 17. escpositiones, MS. expositionis, changed
into exposifiones.

But in the short summer nights these lessons not to be read. [39

iiamcuSestan lareowum 7 rihtgelyfendum fsederum

nominatissimis et orthodoxis catholicisque jpatrihus

waeron [k] gewordene [k.] aeft^r [a.] ]?isum [k.] ?5rim [b.]
facte 8imt ; Post has vero

rfledingum [c] [c] [d.] mid heora repsum [d.] fylian [a.]
tree lectionea cuvdl responsoriis suis sequantur

dSre hex Eealmas [e.] mid &\[eluidn [g.] to singanne [f.] aefter [b,]
reliqui sex jpsalmi cum alleluia canendi ; Post

Jjysum [b.] rsedinc [c] J?8es * apofi^olos [d.] aefter fylige [a.]
hos lectio ajpostoZi sequatwc 5

butan [f.] bee to reccanne. to singanne [g.] [h.] 7 halsung

.ea? corde recitanda et versus et sujpplicaiio

gebedu }p(Et [k.] is drihten gemildsa us [m.] 7 swa beonge endode
letanie, id est kyrieleison, et sic finiantv/r

nihtlice [n.] uhtsangas [n.]

vigilie nocturne; (Cap. X.)

QUALITER ESTATIS TEAfPOEE AGATUR NOCTURNA LAUS.

[c.] [b.] otSSa [o.] clypunga f>8es nigej>an monSees [d.] es
A jpascha atUem usqu^ ad calendar vjovembris ^^

8b1c [e.] Bwa swa [a.] hit her bufan gesett sealmsangas [f.]

omxds ut suj>ra, dictv/m est psalmodie

mycelnyss [e.] [a.] sigehealden utasyndredum [h.] past [k.] rsedinga
(133 a.) qtiantitas | teneatur excejpto quoc? lectiones

[1.] on bee for Eceornesse [m.] nihta [n.] ^pcet nateshwonne [i.]
in codice propter brevitatem noctium minime

beonge [i.] [a.] ah si forSam sylfan ?5rim rsedingum anre [b.]
legarUv/r, sed jpro ipsis tribus lectionihus una

lectio [b.] of "Ssere ealdan gecySnysse gemyndelice gersed. oSSe
de veteri testamento memoriter dica- ,.

sungen scort [g.] [g.] *fers J>am [f.] sefterfylige [a.] 7

tur Qiuim breve responsoriwm svhsequatar : Et

5. apoatolos, read apostolee. 10. ea^ cf. Introd., Ch. V, § 4.

11, ff€sett,Tetidgesegd, 15. 2«c^m) added in glossator's hajid. 16. ferSj

read reps.

6. apoatoli, corr. in the MS. from apostolos by putting i over 09.
7. JiniantuTf MB. firinantur, 9. estatis, MS. etatU. 12. quod, qu

oorr. from two other letters. 14. una, MS. uno, 15. memoriterf MS.
memoritur, 16. respoMoriumt MS. responsorum.

40] Visils» how to be kept on Sundays.

otSre [b.] ealle "Sa ealswa hit bufon is geseed been [a.] gefyllede
religtui omnia ut dictum est impUantwr :

[d.] [d.] [e.] }pcU ne sig [e.] Iabs [g.] [g.] twelf sealma [h.]
id est ut nu/mqu^m minu^ a duodecim psalmorwm

[g.] to micelnysse [f.] to nihtlicum uhtsangum gesungeniie utasyn
quantitate ad vigilias noctumas dicantwr ex-

dredum pam tSriddan [i.] 7 Jmn feower 7 bund nigotetSan
cepto tertio et nonagesimo quarto

sealme.
ftpsalmo;

QUALITER DOMINICIS DIEBUS VIGILIAE AGANTUB. (CaP. XI.)

on Sam drihtenlicum dsege [c] [b.] gemetlicor [a.] si arisan [a.]

DOMINICO DIE TeMPEBIUS SUBGATUB

to nihtsangum [d.] on tSam nbtsangum si gehealden [a.]
AD VIGILIAS ; In quihua vigiliis teneatur

gemet [b.] }?«?< [d.] is ge tiymednm [f.] swa swa we bufan
mensv/ra, id est modvlatis. ut supra

gedibton [f.] [g.] syx sealmas [h.] 7 fers [k.] sittendum
10 difiposuimus. sex psalmis, et versu. residentibus

[k.] eallum gedibte 7 [i.] be endebyrdnysse on sceamolum [c]
cunctis disposite et per ordinem in subselUis

[i.] beon gersedde [m.] on bee swa swa we bufan [p.]
legantur in codice, ut supra

ssedon [p.] feower [q.] rsedinga [q.] mid repsum [r.] Jjser [s.]
diocimus, quattv^or lectiones cv/m responsoriis suis, uhi

\>(xt [t.] an [a.] on "Sam feortSam repse [u.] gesungsen fraw tSam
tantwm in quarto responsorio dicatiir a cantante

singendum Jmne [f.] Jx)D?ie [e.] onginS [e.] [b.] sona ealle [e.}
15 Gloria; Qv^m dum incipit, mxKC onmes

mid arwurtSnessa [a.] arison [b.] sefier f^isum rsedingam [b.]
ctmi reverentia surgant : Post qv/is lectiones

fylian [c] be endebyrdnesse [d.] otSre syx [e.] sealmas mid
seqtiantu/r exordine alii sex psalmi cu/m

3, First tOf dittography in^ the wrong place. 10. fers, f corrected

from r.

3. quantitate, MS. quantitatem. 11. disposite, cits- corrected in the

MS. from deS' by writing i over the e. auhselliis, MS. siibseUis.

All to stand, whilst the abbot is reading. [41

antiphoDam [f.] swa swa [g.] J>a sereran [g.] 7 mid ferse [h.]
antiphonie siciU anteriores et versu,

eefter [c] f>am [c] [b.] eft [a.] been geredde oSre [d.] feower [d.]
Post qtws iterum legantur alie qv^ttuor

rsedinga [d.] [e.] mid repsum be endebyrdnesse swa swa we her
lectiones. cimi responsoriis : ordine quo

bufon Bsedon. sefter [b.] J>ysum beon [a.] ge]?ry [c] canticas be
(133b.) supra; Post quae \ dicantur tria cantica. de

Sam [d.] witegenduw J?e [e.] "Se ge [e.] gesette [f.] )?a * cantincas
prophetis. qite instittierit abbas, que cantica 5

mid [h.] [h.] beon [g.] gesungenne gecwedenum [f.]

cwm, aZZeluja psaUantur. Dicto etiam

[f.] verse [a.] 7 bletsiendwm [g.] abbude [h.] }?am beon [a.] ge-
versu et benedicente abbate legan-

rsedde [b.] [b.] [b.] of tSsere [c] niwan gecySnysse [c]
twr» alie qv/ittuor lectiones de novo testamento.

be endebyrdnesse. swa swa we bufon ssedon [e.] [e.]

ordine qux) supra ; Post quartum au^em

[e.] onginne [a.] [b.] lofsang [d.] [d.]

responsorium incipiat abbas ymnum, te deum lavdamus; 10

[a.] f>aw gesungenum [a.] rsede [b.] [c] [d.] of ?5am god-
Quo dicto ; legat abbas lectionem de evan-

spelle [f.] mid wurtSmynte [f.] [g.] 7 mid ege [h.]

gelio ; cum honore et timore stantibus omnibus ;

]?am gerseddum andswarian ealle [c] [d.] [a.] 7 )?am softer
Qua perhcta respondeant omnes Amen, Et subse-

filige [a.] [b.] se abboc? [d.] [e.] [e.] [e.] [f.] 7 for [f.] gifenre
quatv/r mox ahb&9 ymnv/m, Te d€cet laus. et data benedic-

bletsunge [g.] hi anginnan mergenlicelof ]>cet [a.] [b.] onsende [ge.]
tione, incipiant matutinos ; Qui ordo 15

uhtsanga [c] [d.] aelceretide [d.] [e.] swa sumeres [e.] swa
vigiliaru/m omni tempore tam aestatis quum

3. The top of the two 6's partly erased. 4. After beon a piece of the MS.
is away. 5. cantincas , read canticas. 6. The gloss to Allduja is

erased ; the h is probably a * paving ' letter. 7. hletsfendum, u corr.
from (i, 15. past oncendCj as gloss to qui ordot I do not know how to explain
the ^(st, unless here the contraction^ stands for/6 ; oncende, however, stands
for on cendebyrdnesse.

2. Erasure after alie, 3. quo, corr. from t? 6. insHtuerit, MS.
instetuerit. 11. de, e above line ; ad, which was in the MS., has been cor-
rected into de by underdotting the a, and adding the e.

42] Matini on SundaTi ; «ntiineration of psalms and cantioles.

wyntres gelice [g.] [h.] on 8am drihtenlicum dsege sigehealden [a.]
hiemis aequaliter in die dominico teneatur,

[i.] buton si [k.] ]>at naefre na gewyrtSe ketllcor [1.] arisan
nisi forte. quod ahsit tardius awrgatur,

sum Sine of reedingum [p.] is to scyrtanne [n.] otStSe of repsum
aliquit de lectionibus breviandum est, aut responaoriia,

past [r.] sig )>e ah hwse'Sere [s.] eallunga [t.] gewarnod [r.] pcet
Quod tamen amnino caveatur ne

hit ne [k.] belimpe [n.] past [a.] gif hit [a.] belimpS [a.]
5 proveniat ; Quodsi contigerit.

wyrSfuUice ]?anon [b.] he gebete [b.] gode [d.] on cyrcean [e.]
diyne inde satisfaciat deo in oratorio

[f.] J>urh pBds gymeleastum pe hit becymtS.
per CUJU8 evenerit neglectwm.

(Cap. Xn.)

on mergenlicum

QUALITER MATUTINORUM S0LLEMPNITA8 AGATTTR. In MATUTINIS

[d.] lofsangum [c] on sunnan [c] dsege eahe sereest si gesungen se syx

10 DOMINICO DIE INFBIMIS DICATUR SEX-

7 syxteogaSa sealm se syx 7 syxtigotSa seahn [e.] buton

agesinms sextus jpsalmua sine

[f.] antempne fortS rihte [b.] J>ar aefter J?am sigesungen

antijphona in directv/m. Pout quern dicaiur

se fifteogaSa sealm [e.] [e.] [b.] [b.] [a.] se hun-

quinquagesirmis cfwm, alleluja ; Post qtwm, dicatwr cen^

teontigoSa sealm. 7 ee seofonteotSa sealm 7 [d.] se twa 7 syx-

tesimus septimuB \ decimus et sexagesirrms (134 a.)

teogatSa [d.] sealm [d.] }>anon bletsunga [b.] 7 [c] lofu [c]
15 secundus. inde benedictiones et laudes,

of unwrigednesse [f.] 7 an [d.] buton bee [e.] 7 reps [g.]
lectio de apocalijpsi wna ex corde et responsorium,

[h.] 7 godes lof [h.] 7 fers [i.] [k.] lofsanc [i.] of ]7am godspelle
et amhrosianus, versus, canticum de evangelio,

gebedu 7 hit bitS [n.] geendod [n.]
tetania, et completu/m est;

14. The second word sealm, last stroke of m erased, hletsunga, e very
indistinct.

8. de lectionibus, MS. dilecttonibus. 12. antiphona, MS. antipkonam,
15. benedictiones, the last e corr. from t in MS.

^A.i^n» on week-days ; other psalms and oantioles. [43

QUALITEB PKIVATIS DIEBUS MATUTINI AGANTUE.

(Cap. XIII.)
[c] [b.] [c] on syndorlicum dagum seftersanga symbolnys

DlEBOS AUTEM PRIVATIS MATUTINOBUM SOL-

[d.] si gedon [a.] ]>cet [f.] is [g.] pcet sig [h.] [h.]
lempiitas ita agatur. id est ut aexcLgesimus aevtua

[h.] [g.] sungen [i.] buton antempne [k.] teonde
jpsalmus dicatur sine anttphona, suhtrahendo

8Bt hwega [1.] swa swa [m.] on t5am [m.] sunnan die dsBge ]>ast [n.]
modice sictU dominica. ut 5

ealle becuman [n.] [p.] totSan fiftugeSan sealme se sige

omnes occurrant ad pedlmum quinquagesimwm, qui cum

[r.] [q.] Bungen sefter [b.] J>8em [b.] [c] [c] [c]
afntijphona dicatu/r ; Post queia alii duo jpsalmi

beon gesungenne [a.] aefter [d.] [d.] [e.] on monan [f.] dsege

dicantur secwndum consuetvdinem id est secunda feria,

[f.] 7. Be. 7 7 Jjritteoga sealm 7 se fif )?8bs * tides dagsBS [a.]
quintus, et irigeasimus quintus, tertia feria

se twa 7 feowerteogatSa sealm [b.] 7 se syx 7 fifteogaSa [c]

quadra^esimus secundus, et quinquagesinvus sextus. 10

J?»s [a.] wodnes dseges [a.] seo Jjreo 7 ByxteogaSa sealm [b.]
Quarta feria, sexagesimus tertius

7 se feower 7 syxteogatSa sealm se fifta daeig se seofon 7
et sexagesimus quartus. QuitUa feria octogesimus

hundeahieo'Sa 7 se nigotSa 7 bund .eahtoSa sealm )?3es Man dseges
Septimus, et octogesimus Tionus. Sexta feria

se fif 7 syxteogaSa 7 Bean 7 bund nigenteoSa

septuagesimus quintus, et nonagesimus primus,

saternesdeege 7 hund teontigoSa. 7 se twa 7 feower-

Salhato autem centesimus quadrage- 15

tigotk san. 7 cantic se *cfeo todseled

sim/as seeundus, et canticwm defoteronomii quod dividatur

5. die, Latin in glossator's hand. 9. y over first quintus; probably

originally ss^/i^a, wMch must also be understood over the second quitUus.
tides f read tiwes. 16. san, pro salm or sang ? deo, read beo.

i. sine above the line. 7. antiphona, MS. atiphona. 12, 13. octogesi-
mum and octogesimus^ MS. octuagesimus, -m. 14. primus is a correction

of the MS. from quintus, which was there first, and which is marked for
expunction by a line of dots over and under it; primus is then written
over it.

44] Matini on week-days {continued).

on twaw glorian soSes [a.] [b.] [b.] an *cantinc

in ditas Glorias ; Nam ceteris diebus eanticfumi

anum anum [d.] gehwylcuw dsege [d.J he [e.] * bw

urmmquodque die suo ex \ prophetis. 8iciU{lZih.)

[f.] BingatS se romaniEca latSung si gesnngen [a.] softer }>i6um
psallit asccleaia romana dicatv/r ; Post hec

filian [a.] lofu [c] capitul gemimorlice

sequantur lavdes : Deinde lectio una apoBtoli memoriter

to secanne
5 recitanda. responsoriy/m. ambrosiantis, versus, canticwm de Evan-

gewistlice [b.] is to donne [a.]
gelio, letania et completum est ; Plane agenda

meriendlice lofsang [c] otSSe [d.] on sefen [d.] sane ne wite [e.]
matutina, vet vespertina nan transeat

eehweenne [f.] but on on Saere yt^mesta endebyrdnysse [k.]
aliqvando, nisi in ultimo ordine

[h.] bed ]>cet drihtenlicge [h.] eallum gehyrenduw si gesun-
oratio dominica omnibus avdientihus dica--

gen [g.] fram ealdre [h.] for [i.] aswicunga [k.] Iponmm [i.]
10 tur a priore propter scandalorum spinas

f>am [1.] upasprungen [1.] gewunieeS [n.] gecyrde [r.] ]?urh 8a sylfan
que oriri solent ut conversi per ipsius

gebedas behat [q.] on Sam [t.] ssegatS [e.]
orationis sponsionem qua dicunt, dimitte nobis sicfiU et nos

past [n.] hi gefeormian [a.] fram )?as [p.] gerse-
dimittimus pu/rgent se ah hujuS"

dum [p.] leahtre [p.] [d.] otSrum [d.] timam [b.] [d.] donlicum
modi vitio, Coeteris vero agendis :

[c.J 88 ytemesta [c] )?8bs gebedes [e.] sigesungen [a.] [f.] fram
15 ultima pars ejus orationis dicatxxr ut ab

' eallum [g.] past si [f.] geandswarod ah alys us fram
omnibiM respondeatur, sed libera nos a

yfele
m>alo.

1. cantinCf read cantic, 2. Erasure after tw^ read 6wa ; even 8W is barely
visible. 8. ytemesta ; it is possible that the n we expect here should be cut
away ; first e is partly cut away. 14. timam in the MS. ; m, however, is

underdotted, and a d written over it, and a seems to be chaxiged into u,
yielding for the whole, tidum.

i, memoriter, MS. memoritur, 5. The MS. reads evangelico, but the c

is expunged.

Vigila on Saints' days. The times for singing the Hallelujah. [45

QUALITEE IN SANCTOEUM NATALITIIS VIGILIB

AGANTUE. (Cap. XIV.)
[?'] [A-] M [^0 ^^ freolsungum [m.] oSSe on eallum [e.]

In S^iVCTOBUM VEEO PBSTIVITATIBU8 VEL OMNIBUS

symelnyssum [e.] swa swa [f.] we ssedon [f.] on Sam drihten-
soUemjpnitcUibus, sicut diximus dominico

Ileum [g.] is to donne [a.] [e.] fi.] sigedon [k.] utasyndrodum
die agendwm. ita agatwr excepto 5

]>cet beon [i.] sealmas [m.] [n.] otSSe antempnes [o.] raedinge [o.]
qiiod pscdmi aut antipJione vel Uctiones

to pam [q.] sylfum [q.] deege [p.] gebyriende [1.] sungenne
ad ipmun diem pertinentea dicantv/r»

gemed [c] [b.] ^pcet foreeaede sige healden
Modus autem 8U^)ra8cri])tu8 teneatur

QUIBUS TEMPOEIBUS ALLELUIA DICATUB. (CaP. XV.)

frawi pam halgan [f.] eastran [f.] to [g.] pentecosten [g.]

A S^iVCTO PASCfTA USQUE PENTECOSTEN! ID

butan [e.] to forloe^ennesse si gesungen [a.] [b.] geon [c]
SINE iNtermissioTie dicatv/r alleluia, tarn

sealmsange [c] ge [d.] on repsum [d.] [c] [b.]

[135 a.) in psalmis \ quam in responsoriis : A pentecosten autem

o8 [d.] angin [d.] Isenctenfsesten [d.] eallum [e.] nihtum [e.]
u^ue in caput quadra^esime omnibus noctihus

mid sex [f.] fleftrum sealm [g.] pcBt an to uhtsangum sigesungen
cu/m sex posteriorihus tantum ad noctv/males dicatar :

selcon [b.] sunnandsege [e.] [s.] butan laenctene [d.] canticas
0mm vero dominico die extra quadragesimam, cantica, 13

merieDdlice lofsangas. prim undernsanc [g.] middaeigsauc [i.J
m>atutini, prima. tertia. sexta.

nonsangc mid [1.] beon sungenne [a.] seftersanc [c] [b.]
nonaqv^ cv/m Alleluia dicantur ; vespera vero;

nsefre ne sigesuDgen sang mid all^Zma butan fram eastran
mmiqu^am dicantv/r cum Alleluia, nisi a pasca.

oSSone fyfteotSa dseig
usque ad pentecosten.

3. [d."] Top part erased. 11. cet mforlastennesse not clear ; t may be d,

and w probably corrected from a. 17. asflei* sane, probably a mistake for

a/en sane.

10. Pascha, h above line. 15. die, later addition, which is in no other text.

46] The 8eT«n oaaonical hours.

QUALITER DIVIXA OFBRIl PER DIEM AGANTUB. (CaP. XVI.)

. 8wa 8wa se witega ssede seofonsiSon on dsege lof [a.]

UT AIT PBOPHETA. 8EPTIE8 IN DIE LAUDEM

ic sane [b.] t5e pcet [a.] seofonfealde [a.] pat halige [a.]
Dixi TiBi; Qui septenarifM aacrcUtis

getel [a.] fram us [b.] [a.] syge fylled gif meriendlice
wuments a nobis sic imjpUatur, si matu-

lofsanges [i.] primsanges [k.] as [L] as [m.] as efeusang
5 iini, primae tertie sexte none vespere

7 [o] nihtsanges [a.] on tide ures ]:eowdomes [g.] ]>enanga
completoriique temjxyre nosire serviHUis qfficia

we gelseston fortSam [p.] be }7isum [p.] tidum f>e he ssede [p.]
2)ersolvamus, quia de his oris dixit :

[t.] [a.] on daege [s.] lof dixi sang J?e [x.] [a.] sotSes
septies in die lavdem tihi ; Nam de

benihtlicum [c] [c] uhtsangum se ilea [b.] se sylfe [b.] witega [b.]
noctumis vigiliis idem ipse pro2)heta

[a.] ssede [b.] to midderenihte [b.] [a.] ic aras to andedende [c.]
10 ait/ m^ia node surgeham ad confUevidv/m

J>e [d.] [b.] on Jjisum [e.] tidum [e.] [a.] we gereccatS lofu [c.]
tiJn ; Ergo his temponbt^ referamus lavdes

urum [d.] sceppende [d.] [f.] ofor domes [f.] [g.] his riht-
creatori nosiro super jvdida jvsti-

wisnesse [g.] [h.] \>cet is sefter sangum piimsang underneanc
iiae sue, id est matutino, prima. tertia,

middsegsang nonsanc aefensanc nihtsang 7 on nihte 7 utan arisan
sexta. nona. vespera, compUtorio et nocte surgamua

to andedtenne bim
15 ad con/itendum ei.

2. Erasure after cfcegel i. bi = ihe glossator's correction of impleatur
into implehitur, which is in the other texts, is found over the a of impUaiur.
5. aSf three times, merely the termination of words, which are understood
to be known, showing that the Latin words are plural, efensang, or
cefensang. 8. dixif omitted in Latin text, and supplied by gloissator.

10. andedende, i. e. andettende ; the lasted is corrected from n, 15. anded-
tennej read andettenne.

4. impleatur f see supra, note to 1. 4. 6. completoriique, MS. completorigue,
9. ipse above line. 13. sue, MS. tue.

The number of psalins to be sting in these hours. [47

QUANTI PSALMI PEB EASDEM HORAS DICENDI SUNT. (CaP. XVII.)

nu so?5es be nihtlicum vigiliis uhtsangum oSSe meriendlice
Jam db noctuenis. vel matutinis

lofsangas sefter sanges endebyrdnesse [b.] [c] sealmsanges [g.] [c]
DiGESSiMUS ordtnem psalmodie.

nu [g.] be aefterfyliendum tidum [h.] uton [f.] weamian
(135 b.) nunc de seqiLentihus \ horis videamua ;'

on jTsere [c] formantide * becna J>reo sealmas [b.] sindorlipes [d.]
Prima hora dlcantur psalmi tres singiUatim, 5

7 na under anum glorian lofsang )?8ere ylcan tide [g.] aeft^r [h.]
et non 8ub una gloria, ^wus ejusdem hore post

verse [h.] o [i.] mine [1.] fylst [1.] belym [k.] serSam [in.]
versum, dms in adjutorium meum intends : Antequam

[n.] sealmas [m.] sefter gefyllednesse ]?reora sealma [d.]

psalmi indpiantur: Post exjyletionem triv/m 2)salm,or\iTn.

[a.] si gereht [a.] kapitol [b.] [b.] an et 7 fers 7 drihten si mid us 7
recitetur lectio una versus, et Kyrieleison et

hit biS geendod [g.] undemsanges. sotSlice. middse^risanges 7 non-

missa est: Tertie vero. sexte. et 10

sanges on Saere endebyrdnesse si gebremod [a.] gebed [b.] pcet is
none eo ordine celehretur oratio. id est

[h.]fers lofsanges J>aera ilcan [k.] tidana[k.] ]?reo sealmas capitol[m.]
versus, ymni earundem horarwm temi psalmi, lectio,

7 vers [n.] 7 hit bitS geendod gif [a.] mare [c] gega-

et versus, KyPIEAEICOg. et missa est; Si major con-

derunc [b.] biS [a.] mid antempnea sotSlice Isesse forSrihte beon
gregatio fuerit. cwm antij)honis. si vero minor, in directum psal-

gesungene [c] aefen [b.] [c] tidsanc mid feower [d.] sealmas [d.]
lantur ; Vespertina autem sinaxis, quattux/r psahnis 15

2. vigiliis supplied by glossator. It is only in S. (Scliroer's Winteney
Version)'. 3. The ea over psalmodie stands much lower than sealmsang,

making it look as if es were written first by one who only wished to indicate
the ending. Then some one else put in sealmsang. All this appears to have
been carefully copied by our scribe. 5. hecnaf probably read heon a

(sungenne) or read becweden ? 7. over deus, no * paving ' letter, but
sign of vocative. 9. et after an by glossator. 10. middcegisanges,

g inserted by glossator himself, but probably in the wrong place, middceigsanges
being the word which it was intended to produce. 14. antempnes, s corr.
from r or «.

2. Janif wrongly rubricated in the MS. Nam, 3. psalmodie^ MS.

psalmodiet, 12. temi, MS. temti; the first stroke of m perhaps erased.

14. in directum, MS. in directu. 15. autem here and passim indicated in

MS. by h^

48] In what order the Psalms are to be said: 1. On Sundays;

mid [e.] antempne [a.] si geendod aefter [b.] J^isum [b.]
cu/m arUiphonis terminetur : Post quos

sealmum [b.] capital [c] is to leccanne [a.] is [a.] Jmnon [d.]
psalmos lectio recitanda est. inde

reps [e.] godes lof [f.] [g.] [h.] lofsang of tSam godspelle
responsorivm, ambrosiarvus, versus canticum de evangelio,

gebedu [k.] [1.] 7 poet driht^ic gebed [1.] [m.] heo beon geen-
tetania et oratio dominica. et JiarU,

dode [m.] [c] nihtsanc sotSlice Jjreora [e.] sealma [e.] * forS-
5 misse ; Comjpletoriv/m, autexa trium pscdmomm die--

rihtes [b.] si geendod [a.] J>a sealmas [a.] [a.] fortSrihtes [b.]
tione terminetur / Qui jysalmi directanei

butan antemne [c] sint [a.] to singanne [a.] aefter [d.] }>isuin [d.]
sine antiphona dicendi sunt. Post quos

lofsang [e.] J>8ere ylcan tide [f.] capitol [g.] an [g.] 7 vers [h.]
ymnus e^usdem hore, lectio una. versus,

fi.] 7 bletsung [k.] 7 hi gebeon geendode
kirieleison. benedictio et misse fiant ;

10 Quo ORDINE IPSI PSALMl DICENDI SUNT. (CaP. XVIII.) | (136 a.)

ealra merest [t.] sefre [b.] on dsegbwamlicum [d.] tidum
Inprimis sempeb diu&nis hobis

[a.] sigesungen mine fultiim beiym [d.] eala }>u

DiCATUB VERSUS cfeu« in adjutorivmfi m^eum intende, domine

drihte/i to gebelpanne me efest 7 glorta ]7anon lofsang
ad adjuvandum me festina, et gloria: inde ynvmis

anrehwylcre seghwilcre tide sytSSan on tSaere forman tida

unius cmusque hore, deinde 2>^fna hora do-

on sunnan dsege die tosecgenne feower cwydas psalmi JTses
15 minica dicenda qiuittuor capitula centissimi

bundteontiga 7 eahtateotSan sealmas on o'Srum so'blice tidum
octavi decimi ; Reliquis vero horis

pcet is undernsang J>iy capitulas Jjses foran

id est tertia, sexta nona, tema capitula sujyra

awritene sealmas beon gesungenne

scripti psalmi centissimi octavi decimi, dicantv/r ;

G. ford rihtes, evidently a mistake for a word that can he a gloss to dictione ;
for dihte ? 15. die inserted by glossator, psalmi added by glossator, to
which the sealmas in 1. 16 is the gloss.

11. diurnis, MS. diuruus.

2. On week-days. [49

set primsange j^aes monan daeges beon gesungenne

Ad jnimam autem secv/nde ferie dicantur

}>reo sealmas \>(xt is se forma se oSer 7 se syxta 7 swa ion
tree psalmi, id est primus, secundus. et sextus. et ita ^>er

senlepige dseges set primsange otStSane drihtenlican dseg diem
singulos dies ad jprimam usqwQ ad diyininicam.

beon geseonde be endebyrdnesse J)ry sealmas o?5tSone nigon
dicaifUv/r per ordinem terni psalmi, usque ad

teotSan seabn swa gewislice '^oet se nigoSa sealm

nonu/m, decimt^m psahnum. ita sane ; ut nonus psahnus g

7 se seofonteoSa sealm beon todselede on twam glman 7 swa
et Septimus decimus dividantu/r in hinas glorias, et sic

hit beo "poet si aet ubtsangum on sunnan daege die sefre
fiat, ut ad vigilias dominico semper

fr&m y&m twentigoSan sealme ongunnon to undernsange

a vigessimo. indpiatur. Ad tertidm vero ;

J?8es monan daeges *niwe gencwidas pa. ]>e
seoetam. et nonam secunde ferie. novem capitula que

to lafe synt of J?an hunteontigoSan 7 eahtateoJ)an sealme
residua sunt de centessimo octavo decimo 10

.J?a sylfa }>ry sealmas geond J)a ylcan tida beon gesun-
psahno ipsa tema pev easdem horas dican-

genne utasyndrodum [b.]
tv/r ; Expenso ergo psalmo centessimo octavo decimo

on twam dagum "pcet is asunnandaege 7 on monan dae^
duobus diehus. Id est dominico et secunda feria,

7 on tiwes daeg eallunga aet undernsange aet middaegsange
tertia feria, jam ad tertiam sextam

oS8e set nonsange beon gesungenne }>reo sealmas fram J)am
136 b.) ^ nonaxn | psallantur terni psalmi a cen~j^

hundteondtigoSan 7 nigonteoSan sealme *o?y5e J)one hundteon-
tessimo nono decimo usqvs ad centesi-

teot^an 7 seofon 7 twentigoSan sealme * niwe 7 J)a

mum vigessimum septimum, psalmi novem: Quiqae

2. ton for iond. 3. diem added by glossator. 4. geseonde, corrected

in margine into gesungenn, 7. die added by glossator after dominico,
9. niwe, novem glossed, as if novum, cf. 1. 17. 16. odde^ read 60, 17. niwe,
cp. supra, note to 1. 9.

1. secunde, MS. secundum, 2. tres, MS. te es. 6. decimum, X""*»» in MS.,
mum in glossator's handwriting ?

E

50] Psalms on week-days {continued, [Ch. XVm.

sealmas oCSone drihtelican dieig iond )>a ylcan tida

psalmi semper usqw ad dominicam per eaidem horaa

eftsonas geedlehte lofsanga eac eacswilce rsedincga ot^Se vers
itidem repetantwr, ynmortMn nihilo minus* lectionwrn vd verauwn

gesetnyssa anrsedlice eallum dagum gehealden y %vfdk gewislice
diapositione vmformiter cunctis diebus servata, et ita scilicet

sefre on Sam drihtelican dsege fram ]>am hundteontigo'San 7
semper dominica a centesimo octavo

eahtateotSan sealme hit si agminen sefensanc dseghwamlice

5 decimo incipintur. Vespera autem cotidie

mid feower * sealmorum mid dreame si gesungen J>a sealmas
qtuUltior psahiorum modtdatione canatur. Qui psalmi

beon agunnenne fram \>a.m hundteontigo'San 7 nigoSan sealme
incipiarUtd/r a centessinw nono. usqu^e ad

cerUessimum qtutdragesimum septimum, exceptis his qui in diver sis

horis ex eis sequestrantxir. id est a centessim^o septimo decimo,

10 usqvs centessimum vigesimwm septimum et a centessimo triges-

ealle J?a oSre
siTno tertio, et centessimo quadragesimo secundo; Reliqui omnes

on sefen sind to singanne 7 forSam Ises }>e cumaS ]>reo
in vespera dicendi sunt. JSt quia min/us veniunt tres

sealmas forSi hig synd todselenne ]>& ]>& getele on Sam
psalmi. ideo dividendi sunt qui in numero supra-

foressedan strengran beoS gemette
scripto fortiores inveniv/rUv/r. id est centesimus trige-

iSsimus tertius et centesim/us qttadragesimus ^t^r^us. Centesimus

forSam lytel ]>e he is
vero seoctus decimus. quia parvus est cum centesim>o

si geJ>eod gedihtenre endebyrdnysse

quinto decimo jungatu/r. \ Digesto ergo ordine ( 37 a.)

sealmsanga aefensanga oSre '^oet is raedinga repsas

pscHmorxim. vespertinorum rdiqua. id est lectiones. responsoria.

6. sealmorum, read sealma.

2. veriuum, MS. versum. 13. dividendi, MS. videndi.

The whole Psalter to be sung through weekly. [61

* imnis versus [i.] otStSe canticas swa swa we bufan Bcripsimus
yrrmi ; vel cantica, sicut supra taxavi-

awriten beon gefyllede to nihtsange J)a ylcan sealmas

m/us irajphantv/r ; Ad comjpletorium vero, idem pealmi

beon geedleehte \>cBt is se feower 7 TiundnigenteoSa sealm

rejpetantv/r. cotidie id est quarius, nonagestmus.

gedihtere [e.] [b.]
et c&ntesimvs et trigesimus tertius ; Disposito ergo

endebyrdnesse [c] sealmsangas [e.] godcundlice [d.] ealle [f.]
ordine jpsalmodie divine, reliqui 5

Sa oSre [f.] Eealmas [f.] J>a J>a [g.] tolafe synt [g.] gelice [h.]
omnes jpsalmi qui supersunt aeqiuditer

beon *god8elede [a.] setforan nihta [m.] uhtsangum [1.] dselende [i.]
dividantwr septem noctiwm vigiliis parciendo

gewistlice [k.] J>a J>a [n.] beotwux [p.] heom Isengran [0.]
scilicet qui inter eos prolixiores

synt [n.] *salmos [q.] 7 twelf [r.] iond [s.] seghwilce [s.] 7 beon ge-
sv/nt. psdlmi, et duodecim per unamquamque consti-

sette [q.] nihte pcet [b.] healicost [c] myndigende [a.] pcBt [d.]
tu>antur noctein; Hoc predpue. commonentes. ut 10

gif [f.]^ wenunge [e.] [g.] f>is todal [g.] sealma [b.] senigum
si cui forte haec distrihutio psalmorum displi-

mislicatS [f.] hegeendebyrde [d.] gif [1.] bett elles [k.] dem [i.]
cuerit ordinet si melius aliter judicaverit,

}p<mne [m.] bid mid eallum [o.] gemettura [o.] \>cBt [n.]
dv/m, ommhwB modis id

be iymS [m.] '^cet beon [p.] an selcere [q.] wucan [q.] saltere [r.]
attendatv/r. ut omni ehdomada psalierium

of ansundan [p.] ge^^le [s.] bunteontig [t.] 7 fiftig [t.]

ex integro nvmero centum quinquaginta 15

seabna [t.] gesungenne [p.] 7 [u.] on sunnandsege [y.] [y]
psadmorwm psallatv/r, et dominico die

aefre [x.] fram [z.] anginne [x.] si geedleht to uhtsangum et
semper a capite repetatur ad vigilias.

1. imnis. Is the s of this Latin word perhaps a remnant of the plural
ending -as which may have originally stood over ymni ? See 54. 2. versus
supplied by glossator, scripsimus in glossator's hand, the gloss to which,
as well as to ta/xavimuSf is awriten in 1. a. 7. godaelede, read gedcelede
or todaslede, 9. salmos, scribe's eye caught by Latin ending. See note to
Latin, 1. 9. 11. Erasure before /t«. 13. bid or bid ? 15. getele, te

above line. 17. et added by glossator.

9. psalmi, MS. psalmos.

E 2

62] The presence of God to be remembered.

forCam [a.] switJe [c] crseftleasne * estfulnesses beora [d.] J)eowdom
quia nvmis intra devotionia aue aervitium

J)e atiwatS [a.] munecas [b.] J)a J?a [e.] Ises [f.] sealmsanges [g.]
oatendimt manachi qui mirma paaUerio

[h.] mid lofsange [h.] mid gewtmelicum [h.] iond p.]
cum eanticia eonauetudinariia per

J>»re [k.] uwucan emrene p.] singatS p.] buton \>onne p.]
aeptimane circiUum jpaaUunt. dum quando

wer»datS p.] ure halige [m.] faederas [n.] [m.] on anum [q.]
5 legamua a&ncioa patrea nostroa uno

daege past [c] braedlice gefyllan [n.] Ipcet [r.] eala p.] sleawe
die hoc atrerme imjpleviaae. ^uod noa tepidi.

ucan [t.] on ansundre p.] Isestan p.]
aeptimaTia integra peraolvamua, (137 1>.)

Db DISCIPLINA P8ALLENDI. (CaP. XIX.)

gif ge
utinam

eeigbwsere [c] we gelyfaS [a.] godcundlice [d.] beon andweard-

UBIQUE CBEDIMUS DIYINAM ESSE FBE-

nysse [d.] [e.] eagan p.] drihtnes [f.] on selcere [g.] stowe [g.]
10 smitiam, et oculoa c2omint in omni loco

besceawian [e.] J^agodan 7 J?a yfelan [d.] swytSest [b.] f>eah-
ypeculari bonoa et maloa, Maxime tamen

hwseSere pcet [c] butan selcere [e.] twynung [e.] ]>a gelyfaS [a.]
hoc aine oZf^ua dvJbitatione credamua.

J?onne p.] set J)am godcundlicum [g.] weorce [g.] we aetstajidatS
cwm ad opua divinum aaaiatimua.

forSi [c] sefrep).] [d.] gemyndige we beon [a.] past ssede

Ideo aemper memorea aimua ; quod ait propheta;

J?eowiatS on sege 7 eft singatS wislice [a.] 7 on

15 Servite dormno in timore ; Et iterum. Paallite aapienter ; Et in

gesyhSe engla 7 ic singa [a.] f>e [b.] [b.] utan foresceawian
eonapectu angdomm. paallam tibi. Ergo conaideremua

hu hit [c] gedafenige [c] [e.] on his gesihtSe [e.] godcundnesse [f.]
qudliter oporteat in eonapectu. divinitatia

1. estfulnesses, see note to Latin, 1. i. 4. « before loucan underdotted,

probably to be regarded as the wrong beginning of ucan instead of tvucan.
11. [e.] not quite dear.

1. devotioniSf MS. devotioni. An s, which is wanting here, is superfluons
in the gloss estfulnesses. May we suppose that an s written above the line was
wrongly transcribed as belonging to the gloss instead of to the lemma ?
7. septimdna in MS. 8. De above line, psallendt, i is cut away.

Prayer to be reverent, pure, and brief. [63

7 [g.] on sengla his [g.] beon [d.] 7 [h.] uton standan to
et angelorxim ejtis esse et sic stemvs ad

singanne past [k.] ure [1.] mod [1.] gef>waerlice [k.] ure [m.]
psallendv/m, lU mens nostra concordet voci

stefne [m.]
nostre,

Dk bbveeentia oeationis. (Cap. XX.)

gif mid rican mannan we wyllatS sum ]?inc

Si cum hominibus potentibus volumus aliqua 5

tihtan we na [a.] gedyrstlsecan [a.] buton mid eadmodnesse
auggerere. non fresv/mimus nisi cwm hvmilitate

7 arwurSnessa 7 hu micele sidSor gode ealra J?ingan

et reverentia. quantomagis doramo deo tmiversorti/m,

mid ealre ead 7 clsennesse mid estfulnesse is to halsi-

cu/m onmi humilitate et jmritatis devotione swpplicandv/m

genne 7 na on msenifealdre sprgece ac on clsennesse
est, Et non in multiloquio sed in jpuritate cordis

7 on biyrdnesse teara we ne beon gehyrede witon 7 forSi
et con^nctione lacrimarwm. nos exaudiA sciamus. Et ideo 10

Bcort sceal 7 claena gebed buton wenunge of lufe

hrevis debet esse et jpwra oratio, nisi forte ex affectu

ej)unge godcundlicere gife hit beo gelend on gegaderunge
^138 a.) inspirationis divine grdXie \ jprotendatv/r ; In con/ventu

eallunga *sescyrS gebed 7 gewordenre tacne fraw
iamen orrmino brevietur oratio; Et facto signo a

]7am ealdran ealle aetgeedere hi arisan.
priore, omnes jpariter sv/rgant,

De decanis monasteeii. (Cap. XXI.) 1$

gif mare bi8 gegsederung beon gecorene of Sam sylfan
Si majoe jfueeit congeegatio eligantue de ipsis

gebroSran goddra gecySnesse 7 haligre 7 * liredrohtnunge 7 beon
yratribu« honi testimonii, et s&ncte conversationis, et cow-

7. swidor, w nearly effaced. 12. gelend for gelengd. 13. sescyHf, read
si gescyrtfi 17. 7 haligre 7 liredrohtnunge. I think lire must be a

remnant of {ha)ligre, as gloss to sancte, and afterwards haligre has been
again put in.

6. euggererCt MS. suggere. 8. humilitate^ an e over first i.

64] The deans of the monasterj. Monks should sleep singly.

gesette hobfolnesse po, don ofor beora wican

stitiuzTUtMr decani; qui sollicitudinem gerant super deca-

heora decanhades on eallum ]7ingum cfter godes bebodum godes
nicM suas in omnibus secundum mandata dei

7 beboda abbodes heores *J)u *decani8 J)yllice beon gecorene
et precepta, abbcUis sui. Qui decani tales eligarUur

on Sam be todael'S orsorb se abbod s-wyrige b)'s byr'Sena 7 bi na beon
in quibus securus abba partial honera sua, Et non eH-

gecorene endebyrdnesse ac Bdfter eamungum lifes 7

5 gantur. per ordinem, sed secundum vite meritum et

wisdomes 7 la re pcet senig of Sam on sumere fsemnga
sapientiae doctrinam. Quod si quisqne ex eis cdiqua forte

to * bsed modignesse gif ge bitS met teallic gej)reat sere

infiatus superbia rep^itus fuerit reprehensibilis. correptus semd.

7 eft 7 J)riddan siSe gif be nele gebetan be si ut-

et iterv/m. Atq\\.e tertio, si non emendare velvet dei-

adraefed on bis styde se Se is wyrSe

ciatur. et alter . in loco eius qui dignus est

7 efterfilige betSam ut pravoste \>cet ylce 7 we gesettatS
zo succedat ; Et de preposito eadem constituimus.

QUOMODO DORMITINT MONACHI. (CaP. XXII.)

eenlepige geond eenlepige bedd bi slapan beddreaf

SlNGULI PEE SINGULA LECTA DOEMIANT; JuHCTISt^nia

for g«raede drobtnunge sefter gesetnesse. 6SSe dihtinge abbodes
pro m>odo conversationis secundum dispositionem abbaits

beora under big gif bit mseg ealle on anre stowe bi slapan

sui accipiant. si potest fieri, omnes in uno loco dormiant;

gif meniu ne geJ?afeS tynfealdum otSSe twentifealdum

^SSi atitem mvltitudo non sinit deni aut viceni

mid ealdrum J)a ofer big bobfulle beon bi gerestan candel

cum \ senioribus qui super eos solliciti sint pausent ; Candela (138 b.)

sefre on tSam ylcan buse byrne oS merien gescridde
jtigiter in eadem cdla ardecU usque mane; Vestiti

bi slapan 7 begyrde gyrdelsum otSSe straengum 7 seax
dormiant, et cin^ti cingulis aut funibxxA et culteUos

8. pu, read /a. decanis, see note to 51. i. 4. swjfrige, see note.

7. toboBdfTeadtobrced. ffif ge hid met, read gif hid ge met, 12. cenlepige
(twice) and in line 13. forgemede ; in these three cases e seems to be corrected
horn i.

Admonitions and penalties for faults. [65

heora set sidan 7 hi nabban J)onne hi slapatS J)urh

auo8 ad latua non haheant. d/u/m dormiv/rU ne forte jper

swefii JjelsBs Ipe hi wyrSan otSSe gewundode
somnivm vulnerentv/r dormientes; Et

ah J?cc^ hi beon gewordenem tacne

ut parati aint monachi semjpev. et facto signo

buton yldinge 7 a hi arissende 7 hi efslsen heom betwyna fora-
ahsque mora surgentes. festinent se irmcem pre-

hradian godes weorce mid ealre swa tSeah * Btsefnysse 7 raid
venire ad opus dei. Cum omni tainen gravitate et mo- 5

metfsBstnysse )?aginran gebroSra wyS hi sylfe hi nabban
destia. Adolescentiores /ratres juxta se rion haheant

bed ah gemengede raid ealdrum arisende sotSlice to godes
lecta, sed peimixti cum senioribus ; Surgentes vero ad opus

weorce geniedlice tihtan otStSe laran slac-

dei. invicem se moderate cohortent propter somnolen-

fulran for beladunge
torum excusationes ;

Db excommunicatione culpaeum. (Cap. XXIIL) ^q

to )?undeu
Si quis feateb contumax aut inobediens. av^ superhus. aut

cyrigende otStSe on aenigan J?ingan witferweard [y] wunigende
mtf/rmurans. vel in aliqu>o contrarius existens

J)ara haligon regole 7 bebodu heora ealdra forhicgend 7
sdiucie regule, et preceptis seniorum suorum contemptor et

gif biS gemed Ipea sefter bebode

repertus fuerit. hie secundxim c^omim noairi precejytv/m

sy gemycegod sene 7 o'SersiSan dihlice fram his ealdrum
ammoneat\xr semel et secundo secrete a senioribus suis; 15

gif he hit na gebet he si ge]?read openlice toforan eallum
Si Thon emendaveriU obju/rgetur. publice coram omnibus;

gif he hit swa he bi8 gej)read gyf he understent
Si vero neque sic se correxerit, si intelligit

2. oOttBy see note. 4. a, gloss to semper in 1. 3 1 5. sttefn^sse, read

stoe/nnysse, 12. [y.] not clear.

3. sint corrected in the MS. from sunt by underdotting the «, and writing an
i over it. 13. et not in other texts ; redundant.

56] Manner of monaBtio exoommunioation. Gtraver taxlts.

hwylc wite sig amansumunge he underhnige elles

qualis jpena sit, exconvnvmiicationi subjaceat ; \ Sin au^em (139 a.)

witfercoren he is lichamlicere wrace 7 he sig underJ?eod
improhus est* vindicte eorpordli et svhdaiivr ;

quaus bedeat esse modus excommunicationis.

(Cap. XXIIII.)

eefter gemete gyltas amansumunge o'SSe lare. styre

£ Secundum modum. culpe. excommunicationis vd discipline

sceal beon af>enod gemet Ipcet gylta

debet extendi menswra ; Qui ctdparu/m modus in aJthatis

hangige oSSe stande on dome J>eahhw8eSere on

pendeat judicio ; si quis tamen frcUer in

leohtum gyltum gif biS *gemedemod fram *heode deelnimunge
leviorHms cvlpis in/venitu/r, a mense participations

si gesyndrod * asyndrodest fraw meosan otJSe fram geferae-

iprivetv/r ; Privati autem a mense consortio, ista

dene J?is beo gescead on cyrican sealm otJSe antemp

10 erit ratio, ut in oratorio psalmvm aut antiphonam

pcet he na onginne na he na nuraedinge recce otJSe fuhre daed-
non imponat neque lectionem recitet, usque ad satisfac-

bode gereordunge aefter gereordunge ana

tionem; Rejectionem autem dhi post /ratrum refectionem. solus

he under ^poet swilce ^ic swacweSe hegereordige to middeeges

accipiat ut, si verbi gratia ^atres reficiant sexta hora

se brotSor to nonas he on aefen ot^Sflet he be mid

ille frater nonaf si fra,tre8 nona, iUe vespera. usque dwm

daedbote fulre J)aBslicere forgifennesse gite

15 satis/actione congrua veniam consequaiv/r ;

De gravioribus culpis. (Cap.) XXV.

se brother hefolices gyites mid dara si

Is autem fbateb qui gravioris culpe noxa teneatur, sus-

2. widercoren, second e above the line ; probably to be read widercora,
8. gemedemodf reaA gemet; see note, heode, read beode. 9. asyndrodest,
TQsA asyndrodes, 11. nu, wrongly transcribed forna? etocfioe^, the third
d has been corrected either from or into t, probably the latter. 13. he
under, fill np -fo, ?iic for ic ; the k has afterwards been underdotted.

2. e^, cf. p. 55,1. I3(note). 3. MODUS, MS. MODUM. EXCOMMUNICATIONIS,

MS. BXCOMMUNICATIONB. 5. EXCOMMUNICATIONIS, MS. SXCOMMUNJOATIONES.

14. vesjpora, corr. into vespera.

XTo one, unbidden, to join the ezoommunioated. [57

framadon fraw beode samod 7 fram cyrcean senig bim gebroSra
]pendaty/r a mensa. simul et ab oratorio; Nullum ei Jmirmn

on aenigre na si geJ)eod geferrsedene ne on sprsece ana
in vllo jv/ngatur consortio neqtie in colloquio ; Solibs

to weorce to beteehtum Jjurhwunigende behreowsunge

sit ad opus sihi injv/ncttim. persistens in jpoenitentie

on heofunge witende J)one egeslican cwide secgendes

liuiiu, sciens illam terribilem apostoli sententiam dicentis,

betsehtne J)yllicne manna }>aw sceoccan on feorw3jTde
{1^9 h,) trcuii I tvm hujusmodi hominem satans in interitum^

lichaman "pcet he halsie on diihtnes dsege metes

carnis. ut ^iritu^ salvus sit in die dowini; Cibi

gereordung ana he underfo gemet otStSe on tida on
autem refectionem solus pQYcipiat. mensura vel hora. qtia

tSaere J)e forsceawiaS him feccan ne he ne sige fram

jpreviderit abba ei comjpetere ; Nee a

dsnigwm farendum bletsod men na mete se ]7e bi'S him

quoquam. benedicatv/r trwnseunte, nee cibus qui ei

geseald ,q

dattMTj

Db is qui sink iussione abbatis junguntub excommunicatis.

(Cap. XXVI.)

gif hwylc broSer gedyrstlsectS butan hsese abbotes J)am
Bi QUis FBATEB FBESUMPSEBiT sine jussione abbatis, fratri

amansumedan bretSer mid senigum gemete ge]?eondan gelice
excormn/umcato quolibet modo se jungere. simiUm

he gehleote amansumunge wrace

sortiatu/r excom/municationis vindictam. ^5

QUALITER DEBEAT ABBA ESSE SOLLICITUS ET CIBCA
EXCOMMUNICATION^S. (CaP. XXVII.)

ealre hohfolnesse gymene do abutan J^a agiltendau

Omni sollicitudine cubam qebat abbas circa delinquentes

brotSra forfam f>e nis neode Ipam halum laece ah f>am

jfratre^. quia non est opus sanis inedicus, sed

2. sprcBctf CB OP a ? 5. feorwyrde, y of peculiar form 8, 0. nahe sige
fram cenigum farendum bletsod ment understand na he si. f. cb. f. men
gehletiod. 9. farendum, n indistinct. 14. gepeondan, i. e. ge/>eodan.

.68] Pastoral oara. The Good Shepherd's example.

untruman o^^ yfel habbendum 7 for]?! he bmcan he Meal
male habentihua ; Et ideo uti debet

mid eallum gemete swa swa wis ]tece onassendan swilce
omni modo ut sajnena medicua. immittere quasi

dihle frofra ]>a ealdan swylce

occvltos ; Senpectas. id eat senior ea aapientea fntres, qui quaai

digelice J)a gefrefran gesewene broSor 7 hi tihta
secrete consolentur frutreni fluctun^ntem, et provocerU eum

to fuleadmodnesse dadbote 7 hi gefrefrian hine mid

5 ad hwmilitatis satisfactionem. et consolentur eum ne

maran unrotnessa past he ne si fornumen ac swa swa

habundantiori tristitia ahsorheatv/r. sed. sicut

Effide si getrimed on him soS lufe 7 si gebeden

ait idem apostolus; confirm/eiwr in eo karitas ; et oretur

* fram heom fram eallum gebroSrura ]?earle swiSe seel

pro eo ah omnibus. Magna \ pere enim debet (140 a.)

mid hohfulnesse don se abbod 7 mid ealre glsewnesse mid
sollicitudinem gerere abbas. et omni sagacitaie et

forwitolnesse 7 gelacnian aenig of befsestum sceapum him

10 industria curare. ne aliquam de ovibus sibi creditis

sylfum ]>cet he na forlure he cunne * untruwa

perdat ; Noverit enim se infirmarwra cwram,

underfon sawla na ofor })a halau wselreow oCtSe retSe

suscepisse animarum. non super sanas tiran/aidem ;

7 heondraede egesunge J)urh J)one he saeigS

Et m£tuat prophete comminationeva per quern dicit

Ipcet ])(Et ge feet sawon ge underfengon 7

deus ; Quod crassum videbatis assumebatis ; et

\>oet wanlial wses 7 gewit^socan 7 he geafsen godes hyrdas
i^^'uoc? dehile erat proicebatis ; Et pastoris boni

serfseste Isece bysene forlsetenum nygon 7 hundnigonti

pium imitetur exemplum qui rdictis nonaginta

sceapum on dunum se tSe gode 'pcet J>e dwelede

novem in montibu>a abiit unam ovem que erraverat

1. uti in glossator's hand. 4. gesewene, see note. 6. fuleadmodnesse

dcBdboteyfoTeadmodne8seful(re)dcedhote. 8. fram, read fore. 11. untruwa,
read untrumra. 15. gtafwn belongs to ^C6 inline 16. 16. Erasure after
hundnigonti ? 17- gode for geode.

3. SenpectaSf MS. senpecta. 7. oretur, MS. orietur. 9. gerere, MS.

gegere, MS. sagacizate. 17. Most of the other texts have novem ovibus,

which may have been in ours, as the gloss sceapum is there.

Only the incorrigible to be cut off. [69

secan untrumnesse swa midlum he besargode otSSe msende

querere ; Cujus infirmitate in tantum comjoassus est,

hit on his halgum eaxlum ]>cet he gemedemode

ut earn in sacris hv/meris suis dignaretv/r

onasettau 7 segen bringan to heorde
imponere. et sic reportare ad gregem.

Db is qui sepius corbepti non embndaverint.

(Cap. XXVIII.)

forgehwilcum gilte
Si Qxns frater frequenter correptus pro qualihet culpa. 5

})eah J)e he amansumad hit ne gehet teartere

etiam, si excormnunicatus non emendaverit acrior ei

genealsece J^rseiungan "poet is swincla wrace on him Ipoet

accedat correptio id est ut verherum vindicia in eum

forts BteptS ]>ast gif he he awang bitS ge}>read otStSe

procedat ; Quod si nee ita correxit aut

' wenunge "pcet nsefre ne gewyrSe on modinyssa otSSe upahafan
forte quod absit in superbiam elatus

bewerian otSSe gif he wile his weorc "ponne swa swa

defendere voluerit opera sua, tunc abba faciet quod 10

wis Isece gif he gegearcaS swotSunga smyrunga o?5tSe

(liOh.) sapiens medicus ; Si exhibuit /omenta, si unguenta ad-

lara Isecedomas gewrita godcundra set nextan

hortationu/m. si medicamina scriptu/rarum divinarum si ad ultimum

bemed amansumunge otStSe wita girda

tistionem excommunicationis, vel plagas virgarum : etiam si

his * foran nalj^tswyrian glsewnesse he gearcie sotSlice
viderit nihil suam prevalere industriam. adhibeat etiam

Ipcet mare is his gebed 7 ealra gebrotSra for him

quod mxijus est suam et omnium fratrwm pro eo '5

se tSe ealle J>inc mseig "poet wyrce
orationem : ut dominus qui omnia potest, operetv/r salutem

embe f>one untruman breSer poet gif he na fortSam mid ]?isum
circa infirmum fratrem; Quod si nee isto modo

B. to; t eorr. from y. 14. foran nahtstoyrianf naht, gloss to nihil ;
see note.

2. dignarelur, MS. digaretur. 4. emendaverint, MS. emendaverit.

10. dtfendere, MS. defende. voluerit, MS. voluere.

60] Monks leaving the monastery. Youthftil oflbnden.

gemete biS gehseled ]x)nne eallanga se ahhod bruoe isene
8anatu8 fuerit. tunc jam abba utatwr ferro

ofkyrfes eal swa saede afyrsiatS ]x)ne yfelan fram

abacisionis iU ait ajpostoZa^/ Auferte vMhim. ex

eow 7 eft swa ungeleafulla gif lie aweig aweg gewite
vobis; Et iterwm, Infiddis si discedit discedat,

pcet na anadli sceap ealle heorde besmite
ne una ovis morbvda. omnem gregem contaminet,

5 Si BEBEANT ITEBUM BECEPI FBATBES EXEUNTES DB M0KA8TEBI0.

(Cap. XXVIIII.)

for agenum leahtrum qui setJe utgseS otJ8e bi?S uta-
Fbateb qui pbopbio vitio eobeditur aut pboici-

drsefsed gecyrran gif he wile behate cer

Tu/r de monasterio, si reverti voluerit spondeat prius

ealle bote forSam \>e he utferde on t^sere

omnem em^endationem vitii pro quo egressus est, et sic

ytemestan stsepe hi si underfangen "^cet of ]7am his

ID in ultimo gradu recipiatur, ut ex hoc ejus

eadmodnysse si gefandod \>oet gif he oSer siSan utfserJS otRSe
humilitas compvobetur ; Quod si dermo exierit. us-

J>riddan siSe he si underfangen soSlice sySSan he wite selcne
que tertio ita recipiatur. Jam, vero postea ; sciat omnem

him sylfum gecyrrednysse faereld beon forwymed
sibi reversionis aditum. denegari,

Db puebis minobi aetate quomodo cobbipiantub. (Cap. XXX.)

selc * yS andgit agenge met sceal habban

15 Omnis aetas vel intellectus proprias debet habere mensu/ras:

forJ)ig Bwa oft cildra otSSe ginran ylde oSSe }>a ]?e

Ideoque quoties pueri. vel adolescentiores aetate aut qui

Ises understandan swa magun humicel "past wita is amansu-
min/us intellegere possu/nt quanta pena sit excomm/ani-

munge J>as J)ylice J)onw« Id agiltaS oStSe mid swiSlicum
ca I tionis, hi tales dum ddinquunU aut jejtmiis (141a.)

2. ki^rfes, r corrected from f. 7. qui repeated by glossator. 8. cer
indistinct, might be ier, 15. i^O, read yld. (igenge nearly erased. It

was probably the intention to erase gemet so as to put it over mensuram.

8. spondeat, MS. sponde. 11. humtlitaSf two letters erased between a

and s. denuo, o above line. 14. puebis, MS. puebos. quomodo^ (^ in the

MS. 15. MS. mensuram.

Qualiflcations of the cellarer. [61

fsBstenuw hi beon geswencte dSSe mid * tearum swinglum hi
nimiia affligantv/r aut acrihus verberibus co-

beon ge]?reade \>a!t hi beon gehealdenne
erceaniv/r ; lU sanentur,

De cellabario monastebh qualis debeat esse. (Cap. XXXI.)

hordere si gecoren of gegsederunge wis

Cellabius monastebh eltgatub de congbegatione. sapiens,

on geripedum * wea sifre na mycel sete na upahafen
matv/ris morihus, sohrius, non mtdtum aedax: non elatus. c

drefende teonful. ssene na cystig ac

non turhulentus non injv/riosus. non tardus, non jpTodigus sed

o^odraedenne se ealra gegaderunga si swa swa

timens devm : Qui omni congregationi sit sicut pater;

gimene hedo be eallon ]?ingan butan hsese naht

Cfwram gerat de omnibus : Sine jussione ahbatis nihil

he nado J)a J)inc }>e beoS bebodene he gehealde he na

faciat; Qice juhentv/r custodiat ; frditres non

draefa gif hwilc brotSor fr&m him fserunga seni J?ing
contristet; JSi quis frater ah eo forte aliqua lo

ongesceadwislice bitt forseonde bine he ne gedrefe

inrationabiliter postulat, non spemendo eum contristet,

gesceadwielice mid eadmodnesse yfel biddendum ac he
sed rationabiliter cum humilitate male petenti dene^

forwyme his li/ he gehealde gemyndig aefre J)8es apostolican
get ; Animam, svxim. cu>stodiat : mem>or semper illius apostolici

bebodes fortSam seSe wel }>ena?S stepe godne him sylfum

precepti quia qui bene ministraverit. gradwm bonum sibi

he begit untruma cildra cumena 7 J?earfena mid

adquirit ; Irvfmnorum. infaniiu/m, ospitwm, pauperwtwpie cum 1 5

ealre hohfulnesse he do buton twyn Ipcet he

omni sollicitudine cwram gerat, sciens sine duJbio, quia pro

foreallum J^isum seeall agyldan ealle

his ommbus in die judicii rationem redditurus est; Omnia

1. tearum^ read teartum, 2. gehealdenne, see note. 5. wea, read

fiea, for /eatoum, 7. atodrcedenne in the MS., but looks like d.

This points to a gloss: god drcedenne, which the lemma would make us
suspect. 13. lif, -f corrected from w, and indistinct.

1. aoribuSf MS. acris, 3. monastebii, MS. monasterio. 6. MS.

jurio%u9. 18. apostolici, MS. apostoli. 15. ospitwm, MS. inospitum.

62] Bules for the oellmrer {cantinum).

andluman 7 ealle shte swylce weouedes

vasa monasterii. cmictamque suhstantiam. ac si dUarts

halige fatu he besceawige Daht he ne getelle * gunlseslices ne
vasa sacrata conspiciat ; Nihil ducat neglegendv/tn, nee

gitsung he ne hogige na he na si cystig otSSe myrrent

avaritie studeat, tuque prodigus sit; out stirpaior

sehte ao ealle ]7inc gemetlice 7

substan \ tie monasterii : sed omnia mensurate faciat : et(141b.)

efter hsese setforan eallum

5 secxifidum jussionem, ahbatis ; Humilitatem ante omnia

*}?inga he hsebbe Jjser J?8er J>am nenys seSe foregifen

haheat et cui svbstantia non est que tribuatur.

sprsBC andsweras 7 si gereht god seo gode

sermo responsionis porrigatv/r bonus, ut scriptum est ; Sermo

spraece ofor J)a selestan sylene ealle f>inc J)e J)e him betseht
bon/us : super datum optimum ; Omnia que ei injunxerit

f>a sylfan he hsebbe under his gimena fram J)am him
albas ipsa haheat suh cu/ra sua; A quibtis eum

J>e bee's beboden he ne gedyrstlaece forasetne *bitleofan

10 proibuerit, nonpresumut; Fratribus constitutam armonam

buton senigre * or hiunge oStSe yldinga he sylle "^oit hine been
sine aliquo typo vel mora offerai ; ut non scan-

geaswicode sit godcundre sprsece hwaet gegearnige se ]>e
delizentur m^mor divini eloquii. quid mereatu/r qui

geaswicaS senne of Sisum lytlingum gif gaderung mare
scandalizaverit un/wm de pusiUis, Si congregatio mMJor

biS frofras him beon gesealde fram J)am he sylf gefultumiatS
fuerit ; solacia ei dentur, a quibtis adjutus et

mid efnum mode gefylle Jjenunge him sylfan betsehte
1 5 ipse aequo animo impleat officium, sibi commisswm ; Horis

ongedafenlicum tidum beon gesealde ]?a J)inc J?e sint to sillanne
competentibus dentur qu>e danda sunt

7 beon gebedene )?a }>inc J)e sin tobiddanne '}poet nan ne sig
et petantu/r que petenda sv/nU ut netiio

todrsefd ne ne sig geunrotsaded on drihtnes huse
periu/rbetu/r. neque contristetu/r in domo domini.

2. gunlcBsUcfSfTe&dffimlceslices. 6. /tw^a, read/t»^«wi. 10. hit leaf an,
read higleofan. 11. or, read on. 12. sit, Latin added by glossatco'.

4. mensurate, n corr. from m by erasure. 13. scandalizaverit, MS.

scandalizave.

The abbot to register the goods and chattels of the monastery. [63

Db FERBAMENTIS VEL REBUS MONASTERU. (CaP. XXXII.)

sehta otSSe reafum otStSe mid-

SUBSTANTIA MONASTERII IN FEERAMENTIS VEL vestlbus SCU quihus-

8umam }>ingiim foresceawige be life J)ara 7

licet rebus prevideat abba ^ratres de quorum vita et

J?eawum orsorh he sig 7 heom senlepige be Sam nitwyrSlice J>e
moribiba securus sit et eis singula ut utih ju-

he demS betsece j^a gehealdennelicun 7 J)a gelohgenlican of
dicaverit consignet custodienda atqu£ recoliigenda ; Ex 5

J)am [b.] gewrit [a.] tohealde Ipcet [e.] adfter J>oiiwe him
{142 h.) quibtM I ahbas brevem teneat ut dum sibi

sylfan betahtum J)ingum [e.] stundmaeluin fylian

in ipsa assignata fratres vicissim succedwnt,

[e.] he wite hwaet he sylle 7 hwset he underfo [b.] gyf hwylc
sciat quid dot, et quid recijpiL Si quis

fullice [c] otSSe gimleslice ]?inc mynstres hrepatS si ge-
aiUem sordide aut neglegenter res monasterii tractaverit cor-

}>read gif hit [f.] na gebett steore regolicere he under-
ripiatv/r, si won emendaverit discipline regulari sub- 10

J)eodde
jaceat ;

Si quid debead monachus proprium habere.

(Cap. XXXIIL)

healicost f>es leahter grundluDgoe is of todonne is

Frecipue hoc vitium radicitus amputandwm est. de monas'

pcet ne gedyrstlsece seni J)inc syllan otSSe underfon buton
terio. ne quis presumat aliquid dare aut acdpere sine 15

hsese Jjses abbotes ne nabban sinderlice ne

jussione abbatis ; Neque dliqmd habere proprium; neq^iQ

nan f>inc ealles na hoc na weaxbredu ne grsef

nuUam omnino refm; neqne codicem. nequ£ tabulas, neque graviv/m

ah na Ipinc witodlice for]?am ne habban his agenne

sed nihil omnino; Quippe quibus nee corpora sua

5. gekealdennelicunf read gehealdenlican, 14. Not clear whether heoli-
co8t or healicost ; grundlunges, or grundlunga.

5. recoliigenda, lig above line, in glossator's hand

64] The monks to have no property. Ck>n«ideration

for inflrmitiee.

lichaman willan alyfed habban agenum anwealde ealle
nee voluntates. licet habere in propria voluntcUe ; Omnia vero

neodbehaefnyssa hihtan ne ne si aeni }>mc

necessaria; a poire sperare monagterii; Nee quicquam

gelyfed habban ^poet "pcet ne sealde o9Se ne geJ'afa'S

liceat habere quod abbas non dederit aut non permia-

he ealle "pine eallum beon gemaene swa swa bit is awriten
erit; Omniaque omnibua sint communia; tU scriptwn est ;

ne ne secge aenig bis aeni }>inc o9Se gedyrstlaece yoet

5 nee quisqtiam sy/um aliquid dicat vel presumat; Qaod

gif bits J?isum wyrstan leabtre arasod beon gelust-

si quisquam huic nequissimo vitio deprelunsus fiierit ddec-

fullod By he gemynegod aene 7 eft gif hit na . gebett
tari. ammonitus semd. et iterum ; Si non emendaverit ;

]?raeiunge he underrhige
correptioni suhjaceat;

Si omnes aequaliteb debent necessabia accipere. I (142 b.)
10 (Cap. XXXini.)

waes todaeled aenlepigum ]>sm ]>e waes

SiCUT SCRIPTUM est DIVIDEBATUB SINGULIS prO Ut

gehwylcum neod ]?e waes ]?aer we na secaS hada "poet

cuique opus erat ; Ubi non didmus ut p&rsonarum. quod

forsig onfangennisse untmmnyssa ah forasceawung ]?ser

absit acceptio sit. sed infirmitatwn consideratio ; Ubi

hedo se tSe laes hofatS he do ' ^ he na si geeadmod

qui minus indiget agad deo gratias et non contristetur ;

mare he si geadmet for untrumnesse 7

155m vero plv^ et non indiget. humfiUietv/r pro infirmitate; et

he na si upahafen for mildheortnessa ealle liman 7 beon

non extolkUur pro misericordia ; et ita onvrda membra erwnJt

on sibbe aetforan eallum ]?ingum murcnuncge yfel for

in pace. Ante omnia ammonemus ne m/u/rmwrationis malum, pro

1. anwealde, see note. 8. underrhige, first r corrected from n,

second r corrected by erasure into n, the whole evidently meant for
underhnige, 14. na si, na above the line ; n before and a after the b.

7. MS. emendaverint. 8. correptioni, MS. correptionem. 14. agad,
MS. aga. 15. indiget, corr. from indigetus by underdotting the us.

"Weekly kitchen service, obligatory upon all. [65

gehwylcum intingan on senigum gehwilcum worde intingan
qualicfwmque causa in aliquo qualicumque

on senigum gehwilcum worde otStSe to getacnunge }pcBt he

cav^a in aliquo qualicwmqv^ verba vel signijicatione ajp-

na setiwe "^cet gif biS arasod senig hefelicor steore

jpareat : Quod si dejprehensus qui fuerit : districtiori

stytSlicor stire he si underJ)eod
discipline suhdatur,

De septimanaehs coquine. (Cap. XXXV.) 5

heom betwynan ]?enian ]>cet nan ne si belaSod fram
Featres sibi invicem serviant bt nullus Bxcvsetu/r a

cicene ))enunge [b.] otSt5e mettrumnesse otSt5e on intingan hefigran
coquine officio nisi aut egritudine aut in causa gravis

senig buton he si gebisgod [b.] for ]?anon
tUilitcUis quis occupatus fuerit. quia exinde major

niede 7 sotSlufu J>am J>e bi?5 beiyten J?ara wacmodum
Tnerces, et caritas adquiritur, Iribecillihus autem

*Jje onforsceawunge helpas mid unrotnessa Ipcet

procu/rentu/r solacia ; ut non cum tristitia hoc 10

he nado ahhi habban ealle frofras sefter gemete gegseder-
fadard : sed haheant omnes solacia, secwrvdv/m modv/m congre^

unge oStSe gesetnyssa stowe gif mare gegaderung biS
gationis aut positionem loci; Si major congregatio fuerit,

hordere si belatSod fram o"SSe gif hwylce swa swa

ceUararius exausetur a coquina vel si qui ut

we ssedon mid marum nytwyrdnyssum byS gebysgode otSre h:^
diximxxB majorilus utilitatihus occu2)antv/r : ceteri

sylfan undre soSre lufe heom betwynan * )?eniant se tSe is ut to-
fliZa,.) sibi \ svh karitate invicem serviant; Egres- ig

foranne ^on tSsere ucan on ssetemes dseg clsensunga do
sv/rus de septimana; sahbato munditias faciat;

1. toordey intingan^ both in very black ink. 10. onforsceawunge, unge
has been corrected into ode, by underdotting unge, and writing ode over it,
in the same hand, read heon forsceawode. 15. /eiiiant, t owing to the

scribe's eye being caught by the ending of serviant.

1. causa in aliquo qualicumque, with its gloss, is repeated in the MS.

5. MS. SEPTIMANABIS.

68] Bules for those serving in the kitchen.

[b.] w8Btercla?5 mid [c] J)am )>e heom sylfan [u.] handa

Linthea cum quihus aibi frAtres manus,

dSSe fet * clipiatS [a.] he ))wea [c] fett 80*81106 ge se se tSe

aut pedes tergtmt, lavet ; Pedes vero tarn ipse qui

utprseS ge se se J?e is in tofai'enne [e.] eallam

egreditur qiuim iUe qui intraturus est; omnibus

hi Jjwean fata ))eimuge his clsena 7 hale [eb.] hordere he
lavent ; Vasa ministerii sui munda et sana ceUarario re-

betsece [a.] I)et8ece se hordere eft into farenne duf» he
5 consignet ; Qui cellararius iterum intranti eon^

betaece Ipcet he wite hwset he sylS dSSe hwset he underfo [c] J)a
signet, ut sciat quid dot aut quid recipit ; sep^

wucau ]?e^na8 [b.] ser anre [d.] tide gereordunge * mman
timanarii autem ante unam horam refectionis. accipiant

[d.] forgesetne bileofan [d.] senlepige [e.] drencas [e.] [fj

super statutam annonam singulos biberes etpanem/

on tide gereordunge buton ge 7 hefigum geswince

ut liora refectionis sine murmv/ratione et gravi labors

[g.] J>cc< hi J>enian heora gebioSrum on simbel swa ]>eah
10 serviant fratribus suis ; In diebus tamen

dagum lo'SSe insessan hi )?olian. abidan [b.] J>a in-
solemnibus ; usque ad missas susiiruarU ; In-

farendan [c] 7 J?a utfarendan [b.] ucuj>ena on gebedhuse

trantes autem et exeuntes ebdomodarii in oratorio

J^anihtes merigenlicum geendedum ou sunnandsege betyridum
mox matutinis jinitis dx^wnica provoluiis

cneowum setforau J)am weofode [f.] [a.] biddan for hi beon

genibua coram altare ah ornnibus postulent pro se

gebedene J)a utgangendum on Jjsere ucan secgan J?is

15 orari ; Egredientes autem de septimana : dicant hune

fers gebletsod ]?u eart eala ]?u drihten god ]?u fultumodest
versum; Berudictus es doiwine dexis qui adjuvant

7 ]?u gefiefredest me J?am [c.] gecwedenum ]?ridd&n sitSau.
m>e; et consolatus es me; Quod dicto tertio.

2. clipiatS, read icipictd ? 4. pwean^ there is possibly an i between 10

and e, although this is probably part of the g of egreditur •\y}&\, above it.
5. c« of second 5«^ci?ce indistinct. (2am, Latin in glossator's hand. 1, mman^
read niman. 11. odde, read od.

3. quam, MS. quo. 4. lavent, MS. avet. 8. statutam, MS. «/a-

turatn.

The infirm to be treated with especial oare. [67

hi [a.] underfon [b.] bletsunge utgangende sefter fylian

accijpiant henedictionem egredientes; Subsequantwr autem

J?a ingangende 7 hi secgan god mine fultum beiym

ingredientes et dicant ; Deiw in adjutorium meum intende

eala ]?u drihteTi to gehelpanne efesS ^poet sylf Jjiiddan sitSe

(143 b.) doTsnne ad adjuvandv/m me festina ; \ Et hoc idem tertio

7 si geedleht fram eallum afangenre bletsunge 7 he

repetatur ah omnibus et accejita benedictione ingredi"

ingan:
anJtwr ;

De infirmis ^b,atbx^vs, (Cap. XXXVI.)

[c] untruma[b.] gimen[d.] aetforan eallon J>ingan. 7 ofer ealle J>inc

InFIRMOBUM CUBA ANTE OMNIA ET SUPER OMNIA

^ is to gearcienna sotSlice swa \aRt sige}?enod

adhibenda est, ut sicut revera chrisio ita ei serviatur.

forjjam ]>e hesylf ssede untruman ic waes 7 gegeneosodan me
Quia ijpse dixit; injirmus fui; et visitastis m£;

]>a:t Ipcet gedydon anum me hit gedydon

Ut quod fedstis uni de is minimis meis mihi fecistis; 10

ah ]?a sylfan untr««man sceawien on wurtSmente godes hecm
Sed et ipsi infinni considerefit in honorem, dei

sylfuwi beon gej^enod 7 mid heora oferflowednesse 7 hine ge-
sibi serviri; et non swperfluitate sua contris-

drefan. heora gebro?5ra J?eowiende hecm sylfan J>a swa J)eah
tent fr&tres suos ; servientes sibi; Qui tamen

gejjyldelice sind to cepanne forJ)am swylcum genihtsumere
jpatienter jportandi sunt: quia de talibus cojpiosior

med [d.] he biS beiyten [b.] seo msesta gimen *sit

msrces adquiritv/r ; Ergo cur a maxima sit 15

J?am abbode senigre gimeleaste \>CBt hi na J)olian J?a untru-
abbati ; ne aliquaia neglegentiam ^;a^?ari<tw / Quibics

man gebro?5ra sig hus. cyte ofer hi betaeht 7 pen

fr&tribna in/irmis sit cella sujper se deputata ; et servitor

11. untruman, first stroke of second u probably corr. from e. 15. sit, t
copied from Latin, read sig.

4. repetatur, MS. reperetur, benedictione, MS. benedictio. 7. Infib-
MORUM, I is forgotten by rubricator. super, MS. supe, 9. visitastis, MS.
visitatis. 11. Erasure before iptsi, 14. quia, i above line. 17. infirmis,
corr. from infirmus by erasure, sit, corr. from scit.

F 2,

68 j relaxations of rule for old men and for children.

adrsedende 7 lufiaende ac he fulfremed baSa brice

timena deum. et diligena oc acllicitus, Balnearwn U9U8 ;

J)a untruTTtan swa oft swa hit fremeS sigeboden )>am halum 7
infirmia quotiea expedit offtratwr ; Sanis aiUem et

swytSest 7 geonchcum Isetlicor si geunnen [a.] flaesca

mcixime juvenihua tardiua concedatwr ; Sed et eafTiitim

*b8et "pam untruman eallunga prm wanhalum forhsele ac si
eaiM infirmis omnino ddnlibfiaque ^ro reparatione con-

geseald *])cet onne hi beoC *gebeorode frawi flsesclicum midgewnne-
Bcedatur: Ac vbi meVorati fuerint ; a camibua more aclido

lie J)eaw ealle 7 hi forhabban [c.] )?a msesta [b.] gimene habbe
omnea ahatineant ; Curam auUm maximam habeat

se abbod fram p&m horderum c8Se fram }>enum ]><xt ne beo for-
abbaa ne a cellarariia atU a aervitoribua neglegantwr

gimeleaste ^p2an untruman for]mm to him J^ehitlocaS swa swa

injirmi \ quia ad tpsum reapicit, quic- (144 a.)

hwflet fram leomincnihtum swa biS agyld.
quid a diadjndia delinquitur,

10 De senibus vel infantibus. (Cap. XXXVII.)

J?eah J>esig j?a sylfe msennisnesse gecind [c] [e.]

Licet ipsa humana natura tbahatub

[f.] to mildheortnesse on ]?isum yldum ealdra 7

AD MiSE77corc?mm ; in ia aetatihua aervwra videlicet et

cildra )>eahhw8e'5ere [c.] regules ealldordomlicnyss heom,
infarvtwra : tamen et regvie auctimtaa eia

besceawige si foresceawod sefre wacmodnyss nateshwon
prcapiciad; Conaideretur aemper inheciUitaa. et rmllatefn/ua

heom sti'Snis regoles 7 na si gehealdan on fotum ac sig
*5 eia diatrictio regule teneatur in alimentia ; aed ait

on heom arfsest foresceawung 7 hi foi-ahrsedian minsterlice
in eia pia conaideratio : et prei^niant horaa

tide.
canonicaa.

4. beet, probably ft is a • paving ' letter. 6. MS. ^onne=^^cet onne ; read

/o»»€. geheorode, read gehetrode, 11. mcennisnesse^ cf. Introd., Ch. V,

§ 67. 15. fotum, cf. ib., $ 54.

3. juvenihuSf MS. invenibus. 4. infirmis, corr. from — «#. 12. ctetnUihiu,
MS. eatatibus. 15. teneatur , MS. teneat. 17. MS. canonicis.

Each in his turn to be the Header for a week. [69

Dir EBDOMEDARIO LECTOBB. (CaP. XXXVIII.)

meosan etenda * gebro?5rum rsedinc wana beon na scell ne
Mbnsis featrum EDENTiUM LECTIO DEESSE NON debet; ne

he on fserlicum gelimpe se t5e gelsec'S boc rsedan

fortuitu casu qui arri^merit codicem legere

negedyrstlsece J)8era seSe rsedan sceall ealra jjaera wucan on J?am
audeat ibi. sed lecturus tota ebdomada dominico

drihtenlicandsgge ah inga se bidde ingangende sefter maessan
die ingrediatur ; Qui ingrediena ; jpost missas 5

7 gemsensumunge otStSe huselgange fram eallum for hi
et cormnunionem. jpetat ab omnibus pro se

beon gebeden ^poet awende fra him g modignisse 7

orari ; ut avertat ab ipso deus «piritum elationis ; Et

sigesaed j?is faers on cyrican ]?riddan si?5e fram eallum
dicatur hie versus in oratorio tertio ah otnnibus,

him sylf swa J?eah frum anginne mine lippan

ipso tamen incipiente. Domine labia mea

J?u geopena 7 min muS 7 ky?5 lof J?in [a.] [b.]

aperies : et os meum adnuntiahit laudem tu^ava Et sie 10

afangenre bletsunge 7 he inga to rsedenne healic * smegen
aecepta benedictions, ingrediatv/r ad legendum ; Summu^nqne

7 beo [b.] [c] set meosan pcet na aeniges * drenc
Jiat siientiu/m ad mensam ut nullius musitatio

oSSe st^fii [h.] buton ]?aBs anes raederes J>8er si gehired.
(144b.) vel vox: nisi solius legentis ibi audiatiir

[f.] Jja J>inc [b.] neodbeheofe sind etendum 7 drincendum
Que vero necessaria sunt comedentibus et bibentibus;

heom sylf stundmaelum }?enian [c] aenig J)cb^ ne behofige

sic sibi vicissim ministrent Jmires ut nullus indigeat 15

biddan aenig J>inc gif hwilc neod beoS mid bycnun^e

petere aliquid. Si quid tamen opus faerit sonitu

Bumes tacnes switSor sigebeden ]?onne mid stefne na bene

cujuscumque signi otius petatur qu^am voce : Nee pre-

2. gehrodruTYif through influence of Latin ending for gehrodra, 7. ^»
godl 9. frum anginne, see note, first n of anginne above the line.
11. smegen, resAstoigen, 12. dr^nc, see note. 13. stefn,e qott, from, some
other letter. 16. b^cnunge, g corr. from some other letter, c ?

3. casu, MS. causu. 4. lecturus, MS. lecturis. 8. versus, MS. vers,

oratorio, MS. oratorii. 12. musitatio, corr. in MS. from musitatione by

the underdotting of ne. 13. legentis, MS. legentes, the 9 of es being
changed in the MS. from t.

70] On the quantity of food, to be taken daily.

gedyrstlaece ]?ara spiiipf be Jjsere tylfan oSSe elles hwanone

siimat ihi aliquis de ipsa lectione aut aliv/nde

ffinig ))ing smseigan ]>ait ne si geseald intingan buton wenange
quicquam requirere : ne detur occasio ; nisi forte

Be ealdor fore lare otStSe fram trimminge wylle senig J?ing
pHor pro aedijicatione voluerit aliquid

Ecortlice secgan broSor seo wuca J>en nime snaedinge

hreviter dicere ; Frater aiUem ehdomedarius accijpiat mixtum

ser J>an ]?e he aginne rsedan for]?am halgum gesunfange [f.]
5 priusquam incijpiat legere. propter communionem mrctam;

7 ^pcet na sig healic him fsesten forJ>yldian ty'StSan

et ne forte grave sit ei jejunittm sustinere ; Postea

cicenen. mid J>am wucuj?enum 7 J>enum
autem cum coquine ebdomedariis ; et servitoribus.

hi gereordia'S [c] na be endebyrdnesse rfledan ot58e

rejiciat ; Fratrcs autem non per ordinem legant aut

fingan ac ]?a getrimman f)a gebyrandau
cantent sed qui edijicent audientes ;

10 Db mea'suba ciBOHCTJf. (Cap. XXX Viiil.)

genihtBuraian we gelyfaS to dsegj^erlicere reordunge [c] gemid

SumCERE CBEDIMUS AD BEIECTIONEM COTIDlATMim : tam

dseges ge noDes eallum monSum twa gesodene syflian
sexte qvxmh none omnibus mensihx\& cocta dw>

sanda [g.] for mistlicora untruranessa wenunge

pulmentaria. propter diversorum in/irmitates, ut forte qui

of anum se?5e maeg etan of otSrum ^past he si gereord Iponne
ex v/rvo non potuerit edere ex alio rejiciatv/r ; Ergo

twa sanda [i.] [h.] [n.] genihtsumiaS 7 gif

1 5 duo pulmentaria cocta omnibus fraJtribus mfficiarU, Et si

beoS ac hwanone sepia oStSe acennedlicu ofetu [g.] asigegliS
fuerint v/nde poma aut nascentia legrmiinum addainr

swilce pcet J>ridde. an pund awegen genihtsumige on

et tertium; Panis libera una propensa sufficiat \ m(145a.)

dege swa hwse'Ser [g.] swa [f.] [f.] tSu sig on gereordunge oSSe
die. sive una sit refectio, sive

4. seo wuca /en, see note. 16. asi^eglidf 1 do not understand this gloss.

4. ehdomedarius, MS. ebdomedariis. 6. ei, sic in MS. ; in glossator's
handwriting. 14. potuerit^ u above line. 16. pomOf M^.pomi,

The monks to be careful to avoid indigestion. [71

gereordunge 7 8efenJ>enunge ]>CBt gif hi sceolan on sefeu
pandit et cene ; Quod si cenaturi

gereordian of J>am tylfan piincle se J>ridda [c] fram J>ara liordere
sunt, de eadem libra tertia. jpara a cellarario

si gehealden to agifenne on 8efenJ?enungt*m [f.] geswinc [f.]

reservetv/r, reddanda cenaturia Quod si labor forte foetus

[f.] [g.] mare oncyre [d.] de [e.] hitbeo gif hit fremaS

fuerit major, in arhitrio et jpotestate abhatis erit si expediat

[k.] yean asyndrode toforan eallum Jjingum oferfylle
aliquid av^ere remota jpre omnibus cT3.pula -

J?cB< nsBfre ne undersrraege [m.] f)am munece oferset foi]?am

ut rvwmquam svhripiat monacho indigeries. quia nihil

8wa wi?5erweard J>en is swa swa oferfylle [s.]

sic contrariwm est omni chri&iiano quomodo crapula :

Bwa swa psede ure drihten warniaS Ipcet ne beon geheofogode
sicut ait dora'nus noster. Videte ne graventv/r

[c] [c.] on oforfull cildum [g.] onginran ylde [h.] seo ylce
eorda vestra in crajputa, Pueris vera minore aetate. non eadem

we si gehealdan micelness ah Isesse Jjonne J>am yldrum
servetv/r quantitas. sed minor quam. majoribus 10

gehealdanra [m.] [1.] * fiSer * feteflsestS

servata in om/nibus jparcitate. Camiwm vero quadrupedv/m omnino

[c.] si *forh8emed butan waLhalum 7

db omnibus ahstineatnr com/mestio. preter omnino debiles et

}» * metrunian
aegrotos ;

De mbnsura potus. (Cap. XL.)

anra gehwylc [b.] tynderlice [a.] hsefS xylene of gode sume
Unus quisque peoprium habet don^um ex djko alius 15

3. CBfenpenungumt corrected from OBfenptnumge, probably not contemporary.
10. ne^ the n has a stroke through it. 11. fiHer over camium^ at,n&fetejlcie^
over quadrupedum, probably ought to be partially transposed. Read floesca
(instead of Jtcesd) over carniumy And Jider fete over quadmpedum, 12. for-
kcBmed, read Jbrhcebben, 13. /a metrunian , read metruman (for med'
truman).

1, cenaturi, MS. cenatur. 5. remota, MS. premota. omnibus croc
pula, ibus era on erasure, MS. crapuli, 15. dunum, a letter erased

between D and o ; e ?

72] On the quantity of drink. * "Wine Airthera apostaoy.'

so'Slice [a.] [n.] mid sumura ingehyda

8wm,7ne sic alius vero sic. Et ideo ctim aliqvLA scrupulositate.

fram us 7 gemett bigleofa ctSra 7 is gesett swa )>eah
a nobis mensura victus (ilioru:n constituitur : Tamen

untrumera [g.] wacmodnesse wegelyfatS [d.] gemet

infirmorvm contuentea imbecillitatem : credimus eminam

wines geonden 8en]ef)ige genihtsumian geon dseg l^am ]>e sylS
vini per sinjidos sufficere jper diem; Quihus

[f.] gejjyld [h.] forhsefednesse agene lie
^auteva donat \ dexis tolerantiam abstinentie propriam w(i46b.)

silfe mede hi witan pcet gif stowe neod)?earfnesse

habitv/ros mercedem sciant ; Quod si aut loci necessitas

o?5Se geswinc [h.] sumeres o"SSe switSlic hsete ]>cet gif

au/t labor aut ardor aestatis amplius popos"

bitt [d.] [b.] on dome ealdres o"SSe hi wunige [i.] on

cerit in arbitrio prioris consistans, considerans in

eallum ]?ingum na pcet undersmege oferfylle cISSe druncennesse
omnihia ne subrepat satietas aut ebrietas licet

)?e we radan eallunga *windred muneca beon getiht
10 legamus omnino vinum monachorum persuaderi non

[a.] huru ]?inga huru J>inga [g.] poet [f.] "past ]?ena

potest : saltern vel hoc consentiamus, ut non usqxie

otS oferfylle drincan [k.] ac hwoulicor forJ>am * windrend
ad satietatem libamus sed parcius. quia vin/um

witSersacan )?ede?5 f)a witen J?ar Jmr neod]>earfnessa

apostatare facit etiam sapientes. Ubi autem necessitas

stowe bitt [d.] Ipcet forassedegemed oStSe forawritene beon
loci exposcit u/t ne suprascripta mensura in-

gemett ])cet fur t^onne mage ah micel [h.] mid ealle

15 veniri possit. sed multo minus : aut ex toto

naht bletsian god }>ara eardiaS 7 hi na cyrian
nihil benedicant rfeum qui ibi habitant et n^m mwrmv/rarent ;

7. h<Bte is gloss to ardor. 10. windred, read windrenc, i. e. lolndric,

11. pena, read we na, or more probably read /c as belonging to the pre-
ceding p(Bt. 12. windrendf read vrindrenc.

2. victus, MS. victis. 6. MS. mercedam. MS. necessitate, corrected

into necessitas. 7. MS. aestas. 9. aerietas in the MS. for ebrietas.
10. Before persuaderi, the words non esse, sed quia nostris temporibits id
monachis, found in the other texts, are omitted. 13. MS. sapienti^.

16. deum, MS. evidently by mistake has dominum {diim, for din).

The times of meals to vary with the seasons. [73

Ipcet minigende buton ceorunge ]>cet hi na

tfoc ante omnia ammonentes, ut absque mv/rmuratione

been
sint ;

QUIBUS HORIS REFICIUNT FRATRES. (Cap. XL I.)

fram ]?8ere haligan eastran [d.] [d.] to middseges

A S^iVCrO PASCHA USQUE AD PENTECOSTEN AD SEX^am

hi gereordian to sefenne 7 hi gereordian fram pente-

reficiant hat res. et ad seram cenent ; A jpente- 5

costen on eallum suraera geswinc felda gif hi nabbatS

costen autem tota estate : si lahores agrorum non habent

munecas BwitSlicnesse sumeras oStSe ne gedefi^ on wodness [c]
monachi, aut nimiatas estatis non jpQxtv/rhat, quarta, et

[b.] dfleg [a.] hi fgesten otS non on odrum dagum

{li^ A.) sexta feria jejunent usque ad nonam: reliquis \

dagam to middsege hi gereordian J?a gereordunga to mid
diehus ad sextant prandeant ; Que prandii sexta :

weorcum on secerum gif hi habbatS sumeres switSlic hsete
si opera in agris hahuerint. aut aestatis fervor jq

hilS to *belippendan biS ]?8es abbotes hit si on fora-
nimius fuerit : continuanda erit. et in abbatis sit provi-

Bcawuiiga 7 he geraetige ealle f)inc and he gedihte

dehtia. Et sic temperet omnia atque disponat

saula past ]>cet [c] hi do?5 [c] gebro?5ra

qv^liter et anim^ salventur ; Et quod fadunt fraires,

butan [d.] [d.] selcere ceorunge 7 don fram anginnum [d.]
a5^ue ulla mu/rmv/ratione faciant; Ab idibus

[e.] o?5 andgin fsestenes [f.] to nonas

autem septemhris usque ad ca2md quadragesims ad nonam i^

[b.] hi gereordian on Isenctene faesten [b.] oS eastran
semp&r reficiant. In quadragesima vero usque {in) pasca:

4. middcB nearly quite erased. 7- gedeftiy 9 very pale ink, read gedrefH,
11. belippendan, see note.

1. MS. murmurationis. 5. fratres, fr erased, then added at the top,
where it is again partially erased. 7* nimietaSj e add. later, in very pale

ink. 9. prandii, ii above line, byway of correction to -eant. The MS. had
originally prandeant. 12. MS. temperit ; utque ; disponit, 16. rejident
in MS. there is an erasure before paica in the MS. ; of in ?

74] Silence to be kept, especially after Ck)mplin.

on aefeen hi gereordian se sylfa sefen fI gedon

ad vesperam refidarU ; Ipsa atUem vespera sic agatv/r:

leoht leohtfsetes \>cBt hine behofian gereordgende mid leohte
ut lumen lucerne non indigearU reficientes. sed luce

f)agit dfleges ealle J>inc ali beon gefyllede ac on aelcere tide
adhuc diet omnia conaumm^ntur ; sed et omni tempore

Bwa sefen 'penunge otSt5e on tide swa }>us gemedemod [g.]

sive ait cene aire refectionia hora, aic temperatur, ut

mid dflBg \>cet gewyrdan ealle )>ing.
^cwm luce Jiant omnia,

Ut post completohium nemo loquatub. (Cap. XLII.)

on flelcere tide swigen sceolan healdan munecas swytJost
Omni tempore ailentium debent atvdere monachi, maxima

J?ehhw8e"Sere on nihtlicum tidum 7 foitSi on selcere tide sit
tamen noctwmia horia, Et ideo omni tempore aire

fsestenes sit gereordung g tima gif hit bi8 gereordunge sona
jejv/nii. aive prandii: ai tempua fuerit prandii. mox

]>cBt hi arisaS fram aefen ]>enunge 7 hi sittan ealle togaedere
JO ui aurrexerint a cena. aedeant omnea in unuvn.

7 rsede an *Jmrhtogenes race otSSe on ealdfsedera lifa otSSe
et hgat v/nvs collationea. vel vita^ patru/m, aut

EoSes sum t^inc ^poet getiymme J)a gehyrendum

certe aliquid quod edijicet audientea ; Non autem epta-

fortSam untrumum andgitum J?ena biS
ticwm aut regum, | quia infirmia irUeUectihua rwn «W<(i46b.)

nytwyiSlic on Cflere tida ]?is gewrit gehyran on otSrum

uixU ilia hora hanc acriptv/ram audire, aliia vero

tidum [c] beon gersedde gif beoS fsestenes dagas [a,]
15 horia legsintur ; JSi autem jejv/nii diea faerint.

gesungenum sefensanga betwux lytlum fsece sona hi gan to
dicta veapera. parvo intervallo mox accedant ad

rsedinge race otSt^e recednesse swa swa we bufon ssedon 7
lectionem. collation/u/m ut diximua, et

8, 9. sit, sit, read sig'i sig'i g tima, very slight traces of erasure between
g and tima ; read gifl 11. ^urhtogenes, s owing to the influence of Latin

ending? read /urhtogene.

12. autem, corr. from auvero by writing tern, over vero, and {^idem)
over au. 15. legantur, a corr. from u.

The brethren to come at once to divine service, [75

gerseddum feower otSSe fif leafum [p.] [p.]

lectis quattuor. aut quinque foliis vel quantwm hora

[q.] eallum becumen togsedere [q.] J>urh J>as

peimittit ; omnibus in wawm occv/rreTitihus jpev hanc

yldinge raedinc gif senig wenunge on Sam sylfum

moram lectionis ; Si quia forte in assignato

betsehtum him sylfum J>ingum been senig biS gebiegod he
sibi commisso fuerit occujpatus oc-

becume ealle togsedere gesette hi gefyllan 7 utgan-

cwrrat ; Omnes ergo in unuva positi compleant ; Et ex- 5

gende fram nihtsangum senig 7 nasi leaf syStSan senigum
ewntes a corrypletoriis nulla sit licentia denuo cuiquava

sprsecon senig J>ing ^pcet gif byS gemett funden [a.] senig
loqui aliquid ; Quod si inventus fuerit quisquam

]?isne forgseian stilnesse mid Jjearfnesse cumena

hanc prevaricari tacitumitatis regvlam, si necessitas hospidwm

gif ofor becim8 wenunga senigum senig J>inc dSSe hate

supervenerit : aut forte abba alicui aliquid jusseret

Jjset [a,] beon 7 swylce mid healicum gedreoge 7 gemetegunge
Qriod tamen et ijpsv/m cum sunrnia gravitate et moderatione 10

arwurtSlicor ]>oet beo
honestissime flat,

Db his qui ad opus DEI ET ADMENSAM TARDE

VENIUNT. (Cap. XLIII.)

to tide godcundre ]?enunge sona Jjonne biS gehyred swa
Ad hobam divini officii mox ut auditum FUEr?*<

beoS tacen eallum forlsetenura [h.] swa hwylce )?inc

signum: relictis omnilms que libet fuerin^ ^5

on handum mid hselicum ofoste [b.] si becumen mid
in manibus sfu/rrmia cwm festinatione curratxxv : cum

gedreoge )?eahhw8e?5ere "poet ne ge higeleas mete tender
gravitate tamen, ut non scurilitas inveniai fomitem;

2. hecumenf gloss to occurrentihus ; retid. heeumendum, 17. higeleas,

probably tbe subst. higeleast was originally there.

3. lectionis, second t erased, in assignatOf MS. in has signato, 8. regu-
lam, not in the MS. ; sine cessitas in MS. Before these words a line (regulam
ffraviori vindicte suhjaceat excepto) has been left out. 9. aut forte, MS. aut"
ferte in one word, and t added above line in the MS. 12. qui not in the MS.

76] as soon as the bell is heard. Punishments for those.

naht godes weorce na si forasett ]>cet gif blS to

Ergo nihil optri dei preponatur; \ Quod si quia 00^(147 a.)

nihtlicum uhtsangum [o.] [q.] [p.] j?as feower and hund-
noctumas vigilias post gloriam psalmi noruigesimi

nigenteotSan sealmas ])aiie for}>i ealluDga t^onde

quart'i qu^m propter hoc omnino protrahendo et

latlicS we wyllaS beon gessed begim8 na stande on sendebyrJ-
morose volv/mus did occu/rrerit, non stet in ordine

nesse [b.] on choro ac bseftemsest ealra stande o'SSe on
5 8U0 in choro. sed ultim/us om/nium stet; out in

stowe J?e J>e swylcum gimek^um [k.] asundran geset

loco quern tcdilms neglegentihua seorswm con-

se abbod \>cBt he sigewamod fram him otSSe fram
stituerit ahha. ut videatwr ah ipso: vel ab

eallum oStSe [o.] gefylledum weorce mid fulre

omniJyus usque dun completo opere dei publica satis-

dsedbote he behreowsige for J>i [b.] hi on ?5am ytemestan styde
factione peniteat ; Ideo autem eos in ultimo aut

on sundran we demdon scylan standan }p(Et gesawene fram
10 seorsum judicavimtis. debere stare ut visi ab

eallum 0*880 for Ssere &ylfan scame he beon gebette [a.]

OTMiibus. vel pro ipsa verecundia sua emendervtwr ; Nam

wi8 utan on cyrican gif hi beoS lifa8 byS fserunga J>ylc
si forts oratorio remaneant : erit forte talis qui

7 he slape o8tSe gewislice hi sette him sylfan
se aut collocet et dormiat : aut certe sedeat sibi foris :

J»8erute spellungum * gesenigtigaS 7 beon geseald intinga |>am
vel fabulis vacet ; et detu/r occasio

awyridan deofle ah inga wi8 innan \>ast he for))am

15 maligna; Sed ingrediatar iniro. ut nee totv/nh

ne forleose 7 be ?5am oSrum hi si gebet on dsegtSerlicum
perdal et de reliquo emendetu/r ; Div/mis

2. [o.] [q.] [p.] are partly pasted over. 3. ieonde, eo quite indistinct.

4. lallicif sic in MS., but the stroke may be the remnant of a letter
erased after quarti. be^imd, i. e. becimd. 6. gimelesum, le not quite

clear, probably gimecesum was in the MS. first, then / was added through
the OBf miaking it into gimelesum, 14. gecenigtigatf or gecerngtigad ; read
gecemtigad.

2. vigiliis in MS. 3. % erased after quarti, 4. morose, r corr. from
another letter. 6. tcdibuSf MS. altbus, 8. MS. ominibwi, scUiit',

MS. sitis-. 11. sua, put in later. 15. itUro, t added above line.

16. relinqno, ie ( = esse) mendetur in the MS.

Ch. XLIII.] who coTne late to chapel or to meals. [77

autem qui ante

tidum [o.] [d.] [c]
autem. horis qui ad opus dei post versvm et gloriam

\>8ds forman sealmas \>e biS gesungen se tSe na

primi psalmi qui post verswm dicitwr non occv/r^

becymS [d.] on se onSsere J?e we bufan ssedon on

rerit, lege qua supra diximus in

Seere ytemestan stowe he stande ne he negedyrstlsece been
ultimo stet : nee presu/mat

gefserlseht sin oS fulre dsedbote buton

sociari clioro psaUentiwm usque ad satisfactionem. nisi 5

leafe sylle be his ))afunge [x.] [y.] [z.]
forte abhas licentiam dederit paimissionem suam : ita tamen :

\>sdi he gebete scyldig JjanonforS
(147b.) ^ satisfaciat reus ex hoc; Ad mensam

se de ne becym'S Ipait he sette singan 7

versv/m non ocurrerit : ut simul omres dicant versu/m et

hi gebiddan 7 hi under anum ealle genealsecan to meosan Jjurh
orent, et suh tmo omnes accedant ad mensam : qui

his gymeleaste oSSe leahtor se t5e ne becym8 08

per neglegentiam suwrn. avA, vitium non occurrerit : usque 10

o))re siSe [c.] for }?isum leahtre he si gej>read [a.] eft

ad secu/ndam vicem pro hoc corripiatu/r ; Si denuo

gif he hit na gebet [c] gemenelicere meosan

non emendaverit non permittatur ad mense com/mums

to dsehiirainge ac he geasindrod [h.] frara gefensedene [k.]
participationexxi : sed sequestratu^ a consortio omniu/m

reordige ana SBtbrodenum his dsele [n.] of wine [p.]
refidat solus : svhlata ei portions sua de vino : usque ad

otS fulre deedbote swa gelice [b.] he ))olie se tSe na

sati sf actionem ei emend ationem. ; Similiter autem. patiatur. qui 15

settan ferse [d.] biS andwerd '\>oet biS sefter mete
ad ilium versv/m non fuerit presens : qui post cihwm

gesungen ne ne gedyrst quam Isece ]7are forasetan tide
dicitur; Nee quis presumat ante statiUam. horam :

1. [d.] not quite clear. 16. cBtt an for cet /am, V7 . ne ne gedyrst quam
icece; read ne ne gedyrstloece; quaniy though belonging to quia, is in the
hand of our glossator.

14. de vino, MS. divino. 16. ad, MS. et.

78] Atonement of fiftults by the excommtinicsted.

s;

o9Se aefter syVSan senig pmg metes ge ssegde drencg underfon
atU jpostea quicquam cibi ait potus jpresumere;

ahhe gif enigum bit5 be^ediim aeni ]>\ng fram ))am ealdre
Sed si cui offertwr aliquid a priore

7 underfon 7 be wiS saecS on tide }p<xt on J?are )>e he gewilnaS
et accijptre rermntierit Iiora qua desideraverit.

d.] ]>a!t he ]>a!t sefte )?cb^ ];a;< he wiS 80C o'SSe eallunga

^oc qiiod priua recusavit, atU aliud omnino

naht na underfon aet fulre dsedbote gecwemlice

5 nihil accijpiat : iLsqtie ad emendationem congruam ;

De his qui excommunicantwj quomodo satis faciant.

(Cap. XLim.)

for healicum gylte fram gebedhuse 7 fram beode se ))e byS
Qui peogravi culpa ab oratorio et mensa excom-

amansumad on tide on pcet godes weorc on cyrcean Jjser biS wurtSod
municaiur: hora qua opus dei in oratorio percelebrattMr :

setforaT^ dyran a]7reht alinge naht secgende buton ]>a!t an

10 ante for as oratorii prostrat as jaceat nihil dicens : nisi tantu/m

abyldum on eortSan heafde pro afered eadmod ealra of
posito in terram capite: Stratus pronto omnium de

cyrcean utgangendre mid fotum 7 \>ast swa lange do
oratorio exeurUium pedihvs Et hoc tarn diu faciaJt:

otR^set [s.] deme fuUice gebed se ))onne

usque dwm ahhas \ judicaverit satisfactv/m esse; Qui dum. (148 a.)

he gehaten &am cym?5 abetyrne \>djn sylfan

jussus ah abbate, venerit : volvat se ipsitis abbatis

fotum sytSt5an eallra fotswaJ>um brotSra ^poet hi gebiddan
ie,pedib\is. deinde omniu/m vestigiis fratrum : vt orent

for him 7 'ponne gif hset he si underfangen on chore

jpro ipso: Et tunc si jusserit abba ; recipiatwr in choro

otSSe on eddebyrdnysse )?ar ))ar gement swa vd plane

vel in ordine : quo ahba decreverit : ita sane

1. underfon f f corr. from r. 2. htbedwnHy ho above the line; read

hebodtn. 8. fram (second). The MS. has^^^^a. 10. afforanf ran seems
to be blotted, apreht, for astreht. alinge y originally alincge, for allege,
11. pro in glossator's hand. 14. abetyrne, a * paving* letter?

1. cihi, MS. vhi. ait must be a very old mistake for aut, since a glossator,
meaningless, has provided it with the gloss scegde. 11. pronus added

by glossator, de con*ected from two other letters. 13. satisfactum, t
corr. from another letter by erasure. 14. ah omitted in the MS. 16. n, i
corrected from e.

Penalty for mistakes in divine service. [79

sealm otSSe antemn otSSe rsedinge ot5tSe hwset seni ping
ut jpsalmv/m, ut antijphonam seu lectionem vel aliud quid

Be gedyrstlsece on gebedhuse aginnan buton eft se ahhod
non jpresv/mat in oratorio imjponere : nisi iterwm abba:

hate 7 on eallon tidum j^senne J>e biS gefylled godes weorc
jvJbeat Et omnibvs oris dum completur opus dei

niSer alenge bine sylfne on eorf)an on stowe on f)am Se
jpToiciat se in terram in loco quo

stynd 7 swaful gebete 7 *hihtt otStSset bim hate eft

Stat, et sic satisfaciat risque dum ei jubeat iterum^

]>cet be geswice eallunga fulredsedbote fram f)issere
abba ; ut quiescat jam ab hac satisfactione ; Qui

fram leobtum gyltum pa. ISe beotS amansumode past an fr&m
vero pro levibus culpis excormnunicantur tantv/m a

meosarr on cyrican bit gebeta otShige bsese J>8et abbot es

mensh: in oratorio satisfaciant : usqv>e adjussionem habbatis

past fremman ot5Se bletsige 7 he secge genohhit is.
Hoc perjiciant usqu^dwrn beneficial et dicat sufficit ;

De his Qr/ rALEUNTUB IN MONASTEBIO. (Cap. XLV.) ^^

gif senig ponne he aginS sealm repse ot5Se an-

Si QUis DUM PKONUNTiAT psjlmum re^ponsoriwm, aut anti-
temp leogS rsedinge butan f)urb fub-e dsedbote
phonam, vel faWitur lectionem nisi per satisfactionem

]7ara toforan eallum geadmet he beo mare wrace
ibi coram omnibus Jiv/miliatus fuerit : majori vindicte

be underbnige witodlice se Se nolde mid eadmodnesse f)reagian
subjaceat : quippe qui noluit humilitate corrigere :

past poet he agelte mid gimeleaste cildra

quod neglegentia deliquid ; Infantes autem ^5

for swilcum gylta * beimbeswugen.
pro tali culpa vapident;

4. alenge, cf. 78. 10; originally alencgcy for ale ge. 5. 7 hihtt, quid?

13. ge admet, erasure of one letter (c?) after ga-, 16. he above line.

16. he imheawugen, or heon heswugenl Indistinct. Understand: heon
besumngen.

9. Hoc, corrected from non in the MS. 10. monastebio. All the
other texts have oeatobio (cf. Schroer, W. V., p. 94 ; Schmidt, p. 49).
12. fallitur. Above II there is the sign of contraction for ur. It has
been torn asunder by the stretching of the MS. consequent upon and
necessitated by the MS. being pasted up after the fire.

80] Penalties for light faults. The Abbot to announce

Db his qui in LBVIBUS BEBUS DBLINQUUNTtTil. (CaP. XL VI.)

gif * spinS on senigum geswirce innon cicena on hederne

Si quis dum in labobe quovis in coquina in cellabio.

on f)enunge on bseceme on orcerde on senigum crsefte

in ministerio, in pistrino ; in oi*to in arte aliqua, dtan

ctStSe on swa hwilcere stowe seni ping he agild ot$"Se
lahorat vel in qiuxyumque loco aliquid deliquerit ut avi

tobryt senig ]?inc oSt^e forlysS gif
Sregerit quippiam. out perdiderit sive aliud quid excesserit

J?8er ubi 7 hesylf cumende J^serrihte toforan J?am abbode
ibi et non veniens continuo ante abbaiem,

oStSe to gegaderunge hit na sylf willes gebete 7 he gefremmatS
vel congregationem ipse vitro satisfecerit et prodiderit

his gilt ponne he J?urh otferne cu"S hit bitS

delictum auv/m : dwm per alium cognitu/m fuerit

maran bote underhnige saule [m.] synne

majori suhjaceat emcndationi ; Si anime vero peccati

intinga gif beotS lettinge poet an J)am abbude o"5"Se gastlicum
10 causa fuerit latens, tontv/m dbhati aut spiritalihus

ealdrum he geswutelige J?a cunnan gelacnian heora

seniorihus pate/aciat. qui sciant curare sua:

selfremeda wucda na abarian 7 geswutelian

et aliena vulnera non detegere aut puhlicare ;

(Db significanda hoba opebis del) (Cap. XL VII.)

godes dseges 7 nihtes sig earn >8es

NUNTIANDA HOBA OPEBIS DEI DIE NOCTUQUE SIT CUra

abbotes otSSe hetylf cySan oSrum hohfullum breSer

15 abbatis : aut ipse nv/rUiare : aiU tali solicito fratri

ot5tSe betsece f)as gimene past past ongedafenlicum timan

injungat hanc curam : ut omnia horis competevUihus

(148 b.)

2. spind, read swind, for swindS, and take it as gloss to lahorat in 1. 4.
3. in orto in glossator's hand. 6. uhi written by glossator. 11. Erasure
after geswutelige.

2. couiNA in MS. 3. aliqua, MS. aliquo. 6. venienSy MS. invens.

7. prodiderit, MS. perdiderit. 10. MS. fuerint. tantum, tantem

in MS., but the correction is indicated by writing u over e, 12. After
aliena, vulnera is written above the line, possibly by glossator. detegerce in
MS. et instead of aut. 13. The title of Chapter XLVII not being found
in our MS., it has been supplied from the other MSS. 16. injungat, MS.
injitgat.

the hours of prayer. [81

beon gefyllede sealmas sotSlice otSSe antiphonas eefter J?am abbode
comjplearUuv : Psalmoa autem vel antipkoims post abbatem

be heora SBndebyrdnesse ]?am Jje b.S gehaten hi aginnan eingan
ordine suo quibna jusatmi fuerit inponant; Cantare

7 rsedan ne ne gedyrstlsece buton se tJe mseg f)a sylfan
autem et legere non presumat : nisi qui potest ipswm

f)enunge welgefullan 'pcet beon getimbrode f)a gehyrendum \>cet
officiwm bene implere. ut aedi/icentur avdierUes; Quod

7 mid ege beo 7 f)atn J)e hset.
cv/m Jivmilitate : et gravitate : et tremore fiat : cut jusserit 5

abbas ;

De opeee manuum cotidiano. (Cap. XL VIII.)

idehies feond is sawle 7 for)?i orgewissum tidum
Otiositas inimica est ANiME ; ET IDEO CERTis temporibus

beon gebisgode scealan on geswince handa onge-

(149 a.) occupari debent frdXres in labore manuum. : \ certia .„

wissura eft tidum on god^undre rsedinge 7 for})i Jjissere
iterv/m horis in lectione divina. Ideoque hac xo

we gely'aS 8eiwhe)?era tida beon geendebyrde
dispositione credimus utraqne tempora ordinari. id est

otJclypunge J^ses nigej?an mon]?as on serne utgangende
a pascha usque ad kalendas octobris mane exev/ntes

fram primsange otSSe fullan feortSan tida hi swican

a prima : vsqv>e ad horam pene quartam : laborent

]}a!t pcet beoS nydbehefe fram tide Jjsere feortSan

quod necessariv/m fuerit; ab hora autem. quarta

ot5Sa syxtan tide hi semtian sefter )>8ere fcyxtan

usq\]L% ad horam sextam lectioni vacent ; Post sextam 15

tida arisende hi geresten on heora beddum mid

autem sv/rgentes a mensa pausent in lectis suis cum,

eallum swige ot5Se wenunga se tSe wyle him sylfan rsedan
omni silentio : aut forte qui voliLerit sibi legere,

swa rsede pcet o8er lie ne gedrefe sigedon gemetlicor
sic legat ut alium non inquietet; Agatur noTia temperius

10. godgundre, second g corr. from t. 13. fullan, gloss as if the lemma

were plene.

1. Psalmus in MS. 2. jussum, jussus in the MS., and the first u
added later.

G

82] Manual labour to be done, at certain hours of the day.

midwengendum \>edve ehta tide \>cet pcBt eis towyrcanue

mediarUe octava Ttora : eitterum quod faciendum

hi wyrcan oSSe asfan [a.] [b.] neodbebefiies

est operentur usque ad vesperum; Si au^em necessitas

stowe oCSe *|>earflice8 giforcrafatS wsesmas togesraderif^enne
loei aut pauperias exegerit ut ad fruqes eoUigendae

\>UTh. hi }p(Bt hi beon gebisgode hi na beon gedre'ede for]>am
^r se occuperUur nan carUrieUntur : quia

]>onne EoSan munecas ))urh '"s^espin'S heora handa

5 tunc veri monachi sunt; si labore manuum euarum

gif hi libbatS swa swa ure fsederes

vivunt. sicut et patres nostW et apoetoli ; Omnia tamen

gemetelice beon for]>am wac modum fram cZypun^
meneurate Jiant : propter pueillanimes; A calendis autem.

olfS anginn laenctenfsesten on ]>a otSran fuh^n tide
octobribus U9que ad caput quadragenime : %i9qMQ in horam

rsedinge hi semtian se oSer tida on t^sere ucan s'gedon
eecundamplenam lectioni vaCerU ; Hora secunda agatur

undern on heora weorc 7 hi geswican

to tertia; et usque ad nonam omnes in opus su/u/m lahorent

\><Kt bits betseht gewordenum forecnyll fieere

quod eia injungitur ; Facto autem primo signo hore

nontide hi geSeodan fram ^eora weorce eenlepie 7 hi beon
none : dieju/ngant se ab opere sua singtdi, et sint

gearwe \>onne ]7one oSeme cnyll cnyltS eefter gereordunge

parati: dum eecundvim eignum \ pulsaverit; Poet re/ectionem (149 b.)

hi eemtian heora rsedingum clSSe on sealmum

auiem vacent lectionibus suit aut pealmis ; In

Za;nctenes feestenes on dagum fram seme merien 08 Seere

15 quadragesime vero diebua a mane usque ad

l^riddan tide emtian * heorsBdingum o%tSa

tertiam plenam vacent lectionibus suis. et usque ad

1. midwengendum^ n may be r; perhaps read midligendum, eis, Latin,
or e * paving letter * ? 3. /ectrjlicet, i. e. /earflicnes, gifcn^crafad, see note.
6. gespindf read gatwind. 7. clypunrje, I above line. 8. on, n corr. from
other letter : 91 11. forecnyll, read probably /or»i« cn^H. 12. heora, h
indistinct. 15. Icenctenes, lainc not quite clear. 16. hsorcedingum, read
heora reeding um.

1. MS. faeiendam. 8. exierit in the MS. 4. MS. oceupaentur.

5. labore, MS. laboree. 6. MS. tfiani. 9. secundam, MS. secundum,
16. lectionibus, MS. lectiones.

Other hoYirs to be given to study. [83^

fullan teotSan tida hi wyrcan pcet heom beotS betseht

decimam horam jplenara operentv/r qvod eis injungitv/r.

on ]?am dagum Isenctenfeesten *liiderfan ealle senlepige
In quihua diebua quadragesime, accijpiant omnea sing^dos

bee of boc cystan pa. hi be endebyrdnesse eall abutan
codices de hihliotheca quoa per ordivhem ex integro

rsedan J)a bee synd to syllanne on anginne fsesten

legant ; Qui codices : in caput quadragesime dandi

toforan eallum J>ingan wislice gi betaeht an otStSe

sunt; Ante omnia autem sane dejputetur u/rvus avJt 5

twegen ealdres f)a emfaran mynster on tidum J^am hi
duo seniores: qui cyrcwmeant monasterium Iioris quibus

gesemtian rseding 7 hi gewarnian \>e Ises J>e si gemet

vacant frixtres lectioni, et videant. ne forte inveniatv/r

asolcen se ge emtige idelnesse o8Se spellingum 7
/rater accidiosus : qui vacet otioso aut fahulis et

he nis geornfuU 7 he nis )?op< an him unnyt wurSe

non est intentus lectioni : et non solum sibi inutilis est,

ac he oSre upahefS ]?es ]?yllice \>oet feorsi gif he biS

sed etia'/n alios extollit : hie talis si quod absit rejper- 10

gemet si ge]?read sene 7 otSre side pcet an gif he hit

ius fuerit. corripiatur semel et secundo; si non emen-

na gebett regollieere J>reaiunge be Ip&m elles swa

daverit correptioni regulari' subjaceat : et taliier

pcet oSre "jpcet ondrfiedatS ne ne to breSer

u>t ceteri timeant ; Neqae /rater ad fratrexn. jwngatv/r :

on ungedafenlicum tidum on J>am drihtelicum dsege rsedinge
horis incompetentibxis: Doniinico die lectioni

hi emtian ealle asindrodum Jjisum mislicum f>enungum

vacent omnes exceptis his qui variis ojlciis 15

f>a pe synd betsehte gif senig sotSliee gimeleas c/SSe asoleen

deputati sunt : Si quis vero ita neglegens et desldiosus

bits poet nele otStSe ne mage smsBgan otSSe an

fuerit : ut non velit ; aut wm possit meditari aut Ugere,

2. hidtafan, read hi underfan. 9. poBt, p con-ected from or into 3f.
14. ort, indistinct. 17. a/<, merely ending of (rcpJ)aw to denote infinitive.

1. injungitur, MS. ingungitar, 3. jao*, MS. quae. 4. Qui, MS. quia.
7. inveniatary MS. inveniaf. 13. timeant^ MS. timcat, 15. vacent,

MS. veacent. 17. velit, M^Q.fuelit.

G 2

84] On the observance of Lent.

Bi betaeht him weorc pcet he do \)a!t he ne ge semtige
injungatv/r ei opus quod fact at : tU non vaeet. \ (150 a.)

pa. [c] iintruman [b.] gebroSran [c] otSSe [d.] e^tfullam
Fratribns autem. infirmts, aut deliccUis:

swylcura [c] weorca otSSe . . . seft ot5tSe si ge)>eoda pest [f.] hi
talis opera aiU ars injtmgatur : tU nee

forSanne idele na hina mid stiSnessa geswing beon p.] of-

otiosi sint. nee violentia laboris oppri-

Fette \>cet [f.] hi beon afli/igede f)ara * wacmodes fram
5 mantv/r : ut effugentur ; Quorum inbeeillitas ah

}>aw abbote is to forsceawiende
abhate eonsideranda est;

De Quadragesime obseevatione. (Cap. XLVIIII.)

[1.] ]>eh f>e on selcere [q.] lif [m.] munecas Isenctenfaestenes

Licet omni tempore vita monachi quadragesime

Bceale 7 gehealdsumnesse [p.] [o.] foij^am pe is for]?am feawera
debeat observationem h<ibere. tamen quia pau^eorum

pe is f>eos miht [a.] we atihtatS on [b.] j^isum dagnm Isencten-
10 est ista virtus, ideo suademus istts diehus quadra-

fsestenes [c] [f.] on selcere clsennesse* heora lif [e.J

gesime. omni puritate vitam suara

[d.] [h.] 7 ealra heora gimeleasnesse [c] [h.]

eustodlre : et omnes pariter neglegentias suas

oCra tida on J^isum halgum dagum adlian past [a.]
aliorum temporum his diebus sskuctis diluere ; Quod

[b.] wyrtSlice biS [a.] gif frara eallum leahtrum [e.] [d.]

tunc digne sit : si ab omnibus vitiis temperemus;

7 gebede [d.] mid wopum [f.] 7 onbryrdnesse [g.] [h.]
15 Or^tioni ev/m Jletibus leetioni et eompunetioni cordis

7 [a.] forhsefaednesse [g.] gimene uton [a.] syllan on ]?isum

at que ahstinentie operant d(mus ; Ergo his diebus

uton don sum )>inc ^[d.] gewunelicne [c.] gafol

augeamus nobis aliquid ad solitu/m ^ensum

3. . . . flp/)f, nearly illegible, read crcefl. 5. ajlingede, n under the line j

cf. Introd., V. § 70. wacmodes^ read wacmodnes. 9. foi'/am/e, dittography.
11. [c] or [i.] ? 17. [c] not quite clear ; may be part of d (of adsolitum).

5. effugentuTy MS. effagaiur. 7. The title in the MS. is de xl»

OBSERVATIONE. 9. faucoTum, MS. paveomm, 13. Sanctis^ possibly in
glossator's hand, diluere y MS. defluere. 16. operant, MS. operum. his

added by glossator. 17. augeamus in glossator's hand ; its gloss, uton don,
v^ould make us think that the glossator has read agamiis.

On Buoh brethren as are far away from the monastery. [85

ures jjeowdomes [f.J sinderlices gebedu [g.] [g.]

servitutis nosire, Orationes peculiares.

metta 7 drencas [h.] for hsefednesse [i.] 7 anra gehwylc
ciborwm et potus ahstinentiam ; Et unuaquisquQ swper

him sylfum on f)am foreseedan gemette sum J)inc
vnenmjt/ra'm sibi indictam : aliquid

mid agenum [s.] willa [r.] mid gefean [0.] }?8es halgan gastes
propria voluntate cum gaudio sancti ap'.viius

ofrige gode he setbrede his lichaman of mette 7 of

offerat deo ; id est subtrahat corpori suo de cibo : de $

drencu of slsepe 7 of sprsece 7 of higeleaste 7 [a.] he and [c]
potu : de somno. de loqicacitate : de scurilitate : et cuni

gastlicere gewilaunge mid gefean [c] mid blisse haligum [b.]
spirikilis desideiii gaudio sanctum

eastran bic^tge [a.] [b.] ]>€et sylfe [b.] f)eahw8ere [c] \>(Bt [d.]
pascha exspectat ; Hoc ipsuva tumen quod

anra [e.] beode his [f.] abbode [f.] he tihte 7 hit beo [g.]
urmisquisque offert ; alhati suo suggeret; et cv/m

mid his gebede [g.] bene [g.] 7 [i.] [i.] for)?am \>CBt [m.J

(160b.) eius fiat orations et voluntate; quia \ quod uo

buton[n.] willan[e.] buton gastlices fsedeies J?e he bitS [n.]
sine patris spiritalis fiat voluntate,

dyrstignesse J)e bij> geteald 7 na ideles [p.] wuldres [q.] buton
presu/mtioni deputabitur : et vane glorie non

witJ [p.] meten mid willan }?8bs abbodes ealle J)inc

vaercedi ; Ergo cum voluntate abbatis omnia

Bind to donne
agenda sv/rU ;

De fratribus qui longe ab oratorio laborant aut 15

IN VIA SUNT. (Cap. L.)

[b.] [i.] f)a eallunga [k.] feor synd on ges wince [m.] 7 hi na

FrATRES QUI OMNINO LONGE SUNT IN LABORE et non

magon ongenbecuman [p.] ongedafenlicere [q.] tide to [p.] mynstre
possunt occv/rrere hora competenti ad

6. he and, and belongs to the hidige of 1. 8. 8. hidige\ see note to 1. 6.

di above the line. 13. meten, a mistake for n^de ?

2. potus, MS. potius, but i underdotted. 6. de cibo, MS. decimo,

7. desideriif MS. desiderio. 15. MS. gonge, ad.

66] On those brethren who are away for one day only.

[r.] se abbod [s.] poet [r.] andgit ])cet ]><Bt swa is
aratorium et abbas hoc jperpendit quia ita est:

[a.] don J>8errihie godes [d.] weorc [d.] [e.] )>ar J>ar hi [n.]
agant ibidem ojpvs dei vhi ope-

wyrcan [e.] [f.] ege mid godcundum bigsenge [g.] [h.] * cwuwa
rantv/r cum tremore div'no Jlectentes gervaa ;

[a.] swa gelice [b.] ]?a )?a on [b.] gange [c] f^ynd [b.] asende [b.]
Similiter qui in itinere sunt directi ;

*hid hi [e.] na for gimeleasian [p.] on gesettere tide [c] ahhi [h.]
5 non eos pretereant Iiore constitute : sed

swa swa hi [k.] magon don [h.] hecw sylfum [1.] j [o.] )>eow-
ut possunt agant sibi et servi-

domes [o.] gafol [n.] hi na forgimeleasuS agyh^an.
tutis pensv/m non neglegant reddere;

De FRATRIBVS QUI NON LONGE SATIS PKOFICISCENTUB. (CaP. LI.)

[b.] J>a for senigre ardswr.re f>a beoS afarenne

FbATRES QUI PRO QUOVIS BKSPONSO PROFICISCUNTUR

7 on f)am sylfan dsege hi hihton gecyrran to mynstre
10 ET EA die sperant reverti ad monasterium ;

hina gcdyrstlaecan wiS utan [d.] etan [c] [e.]]?eah ]>e
Non prestmiant foris wxinducare : etiam

[e.] beon fram senigum [f.] men geVedene buton hit s'g beboden
si a quovis rogentur : nisi

wuniinga[i.] fram heora[k.] abbude[k.] heom [g.]

forte ab abbate sua eis predpiatur ;

\)cet [b.] gif hi elles dotS [b.] hi beon * am? umude.

Qu^d si aliter fecerint : excommunicentu/r ;

15 De oeatoeio monastbeii. (Cap. LII.)

gebed^us [c] [b.] \xjet sig [a.] ^poit hit is [d.] gecweden [d.] ne ne
Oratorium hoc sit quod dicitu/r : nee

f>8er senig )?incg selles si ge don [d.] o"SSe [e] gelod

ibi quicquam aliud geratu/r aut condatu/r

3. higoenge, see note, ctouwa, read cnuwa. 6. hid, probably <2 is a
paving letter and hi dittography. 14. armumude, read amansumude,

16. gebedhus, h above line. 17. egelod, see note.

6. aganty MS. agans^ 8 being underdotted, and t written over it. 8. SATisr,
MS. BTATis. PROFiciscENTUR, MS. PEOFiciscB. 10. MS. sperantur.

16. ORATORIO, MS. ORATORii. 16. OratoTtum, MS. Ooratorium.

The Oratory to be used for prayer only. On hospitality. [87

gefylledum weorce [c] mid bealicum [d.] swige [b.]

ExpUto opaie dei : ctvm swnvmo eilentio

hi utgan 7 si gesungen mid arwyrSijysse [f.] f>8et [g.] [b.]
exeant : et agatur reverentia deo ut frater

[1.] fserunga beom sylfan [n.] tynderlice [m.] se )?e wile [m.]
(151 a.) 5^*** forte sihi peculialiter vult \ ware:

[g.] na si g%\ecH otSres mid onbrope [a.] 7 gif wile [a.]
mm iTnpediatur alterius injprohitate ; JSed et ei aliter

him [g.] sylfum wenunga [k.] digelicor gebiddan [i.] andfealdlice
vtdt sihi forte secretins orare: simpliciter 5

ab be inga 7 be gebidde [b.] na raid bludre [d.] stefne [d.]
intret et oret, non in clamosa voce :

ac on tearum 7 onbryrdnesse [f.] beortan [g.] [b.J se J>e
sed in lucrimis et intentione cordis; Ergo qui

gelice weorc na de]? be na si geJ>afod gefylledum [f.] weorce [f.]
simile opus non facit : non permittatur explicito opere

bseftan belifan [e.] eallswa bit is gejaed otSer

dti remorari in oratorio sicut dictum ett. ne alius

lettincge \>cet be na Jjolige.
impedimeiituva patiatur ; 10

De eospitibus suscipiendis. (Cap. LIII.)
[b] ealle ofer becumendlicum [b.] cuman [b.] swa swa crist [c.]

OmNES SUPEBVENIENTES HOSPITES: TAMQUAM

[c.] for])am [d.] f>e bis to cwetfenne [d.] [e.]

cAnstu* stiscipiantur, quia ipse dictu/rus est :

cuma [b.] ic wses 7 geunderfangenne [c] [d.] [a.] 7 eallum
hospes fui : et su^cepistis me ; Et omnibus

]>8eslic [b.] wurS meiitS [b.] 7 si gegearcod [a.] swyj?est [c]

congru/us honor exibeatv/r: maxime 15

biwcuSum [d.] geleafan 7 8elJ>eodigum [f.] [g.] J?onne biS

domesticis fdei et peregrinis ; Ut ergo num^

gecyged [g.] cuma [b.] [a.} si becumen [b.] fraw ]?am ealdre

tiatus fuerit hospes: occurrdtu/r ei a priore

4. geledty d corr. from other letter, ? onhrope, e indistinct. 17. gecyged.
In the MS. ged is crossed out, and dd written over it.

7. lacHmis, MS. lacrimo ; but o nnderdotted, and is written over it.
13. suscipiantuTflilB. suspiciantur. 14. hospes ^ MB. has spes. suscepietis,
MS. suscepiatist, but the latter t underdotted. 16. peregrinis, MS. pert-

grinus.

88] Guests to be received as Christ Himself.

o'SSe fram [d.] gebrotSrum [d.] mid ealre [e.] f^enunga [e.] soSre
vel a fratribus : cu/m omni officio kari-

lufe [a.] 7 serest [b.] hi gebidun [a.] eac Bamod[c.] 7 swa hi beon [d.]
tatia; Et primitua horent pariter : et sic sihi

gefserlsehte [d.] on sibbe \>cet [a.] na sig geboden sibbe cost
socientur in pace; Quod pads osculttm

[a.] buton J>am foressedan gebeda for deoflum [f.]

non offeratur ; nisi oratione premissa. propter

swicuncgum [f.] [f.] [c] on "Ssere sylfan gretinge [c]

5 tUusiones diabolicas ; In ipsa aviem salutatione :

8b1c [b.] si [a.] gegearcod ei him mseS - eallura [e.] aweg
omnia exibeatur. hv/manitas ; Omnibus

ctSSe curaende [e.] [f.] gewitendum [f.] cunian s't [g.] ahyltum
venientibv^ sive dincedentibus hospitihus. incliiiato

heafde [g.] [h.] [h.] eallum lichaman on eortSan [k.]
capite, vel prostrato omni corpore ; in terram

[b.] crist on [c] heom si gebeden [a.] se "Se biS underfangen
chr'istus in eis adoretur : Qui et suscipitur ;

Tindei-fangenum [b.] [i.] cuman [g.] beon [a.] gelsedde [c]
^o SusceptiB hospites ducantv/r ad

to gebede 7 sitSSan [h.] 7 sitte [e.] ealdor [h.]

orationem. et postea sedeat cwm eis prior avJt cui

[h.] [h.] si gersed [a.] setforan J?am cuman seo [c]
jusserit ipse; \ legatur coram ospite lex (151b.)

godcunde lage [c] ^poet [d.] beon getrymede [e.] 7 sefter f)isan
divina ut edificetwr et post

selc [f.] him gearcod m8e'S[f.] [h.] fsesten fram ealdre
hec omnis ei exhibeatur humanitas ; jejv/nium a priore

si tobroden for [d.] cuman [d.] buton wenunga [f.] healic [g.]
J 5 frangatur propter hospitem : nisi forte preci-

dseg [e.] sig [g.] fsBstenes se na mage beon * gewsenmed [c]
pv/us sit dies jejv/nii qui non possit violari ; Fr&ires

[b.] [d.] gewunan fsestena [e.] fylian waeter [c]

autem : consuetvdinibus jejuniorum pvosequantur ; Aquam in

6. et, Latin in glossator's hand, under him. matff see note, atoe^ belongs
to gewitendum in 1. 7. 7. sit, Latin, or a misreading for sig, belonging
to 8% gebeden (1. 9). 10. [c] or [e.] ? 12. [c] not clear. 14. [h.] ?

or [k.] ? or h*^ = autem ? 16. gewcenmed, read gewcemmed.

9. adoretuTf MS. adorietur. suscipitur, MS. suspicitur, 10. Susceptit
in the MS. (read sttscepti) ; a very old mistake, which has been glossed
accordingly. 14. jejunium, MS. juniam, 16, 16. precipuus, MS. preeipiits.

iBspeoially the poor and pilgrims. [89

on handum [d.] [b.] [a.] cumum sylle [a.] fete [g.] [f.]
manihus abba hosjntibus det ; Pedes vero

[b.] eallum cuman ge se albbod ge eall seo gaederunga [k.]
hosjntibus omnibus tarn abba quam cuncta

[k.] J>wea [e.] ]7am gej)wagenuwi [c] J)is fers [b.]
congregatio lavet ; Quibus lotis : hunc versu/m

hi seccan we uiiderfengan on mideweardan

dicant. suscejpimus c?eus misericordiam tuam in medio

[f.] ]?earfena 7 * eall ]?eodscipa swytSest underfangenra
temjpli tut; Pau2)erwm et pereyriTwram maxime susceptionwm 5

giinan [h.] hohfullice [a.] si gegearcod forSam on heom
cura sollicitate exhibeatar, qwa in ijpsis

switSor [k.] [g.] sodes [a.] biS [h.]

magis c/^ristu« suscipitur ; Nam divitv/m terror :

[b.] him sylfan [a.] [a.] wurtSment cicena [b.] J>8es abbodes 7
ipse sibi exigit honorem, ; coquina abbatis et

cuman [d.] ofer [e.] hig [e.] sig [a.] 7 ongewissum tidum ofer
ospitum super se sit : ut incertis horis

[h.] becumenlice [h.] [h.] f)am Ipe nsefre ne ateriaS [k.]
supervenientes hospites qui nv/mquam desunt 10

[1.] minstre Ipcet hina gedrsefan gebrotSra on J>a cicenan [c]
monasterio : non inquietent fr aires ; In quam,

[c] to eare [d.] ingan [a.] twegen [b.] gebrotSra
coquinam ad an/num ingrediantur duo fratres :

J?a [e.] sylfum J^enunge [g.] [g.] [f.] bene [e.]

qui ipsum officiu/m bene impkant,

])am [k.] behofiatS ^pcet hi helpan [k.] beon [h.] ge)?enode [1.]
quibus ut indigent solacia ministrentv/r, ut

buton selcere [m.] ceorunge [m.] pcet hi [1.] J>eowian. [n.] [0.]

absque murmuratione serviant ; et iterumii^

Jjonne hi habbiaS Isessan *gemysgunge [t.] [t.] [s.]

quando occupationem minorem habent :

7 hi utgan [n.] J>ar [p.] J>ar [q.] bitS [p.] behoden on
exeant ubi eis imperatu/r in

5. eall pcodsci'pa — odlpeodscipa^ glossed as if the lemma were peregrina-
tionum. 7. Over suscipitur there is a * paving' letter, which is either
two/*s above each other, or ^^ over x. 10. atericUfy a dot or a small c over

er ; possibly an 0, making it into ateoriati, 13. henej copied from the Latin.
16. gemysgungej read gehysgunge.

7. suscipitur J MS. suspicitur. 9. horis , MS. horetf but et underdotted,

and is written over it.

00] The monka to reoeiTe no letters or presents, without leave.

weorce 7 na ^cet an [c] [c] on heom [e.] ah on ealhm [e.]

opera; Et non soltmi in ijp^is: sed in omni-

]7enungum [e.] mynstres [b.] sig [a.] J>eo8 foresceawunga [b.]
officii I

btM officiis mona \ sterii ista sit considerat'O, (152 a.)

}p(Bt Jx)nne hi behofiaS [i.] helpas beon befseste

ut quando indigent : solacia accommodentvr eta :

[k.] [L] ])onne hi [n.] semtihS [n.] 7 hi hirsumiaS bebo-
et iterv/m quando vacant obediant impcr-

denum [c] [d.] [e.] cumena [f.] habbe beteeht hus [b.]
5 anti; Item et cetlam hospitwm aheat asignatam frater.

}>8es sawle godes [h.] ege [h.] lie geahnige )>ar beon
cuitis anima timor dei possidet ; ubi sint

bedreaf genihtsumlice [m.] [n.] [n.] fram wissum mannum
lecti strati sufficienter. et domus dei a sapientihus

wislice 7 si geJ>enode [ra.] cuman [b.] J?am J>e na bitS
sapienter amministretv/r ; Hospitihus autem cut non pre-

bebcden nateshwon na sigefserlseht ne ne sig gesprecan
cipitv/r : n/ullatenus societur neqne conloquatur,

7 gif he a gen cyniS otSSe he gesihS gegrettum [1.] swa
10 sed et si obviaverit aut viderit : sdlutatis hwrni-

Bwa hit [m.] is her bufan jessed [m.] gebedenra [k.]

liter quod dictu/m est : et petita

bletsunga [k.] ah he ga [i.] [n.] [p.] na beon alifeed
benedictione peitranseat dicens sihi non licere

samod eprsecon mid cuman
conloqui cum Jiospite.

Vt non debeat monachus litteras yel elogias
15 EusciPERE. (Cap. LIV.)

naht na si alifed ])am nafram his magum

NvMatenus liceat rrumacho neqwQ aparentibuB suis:

nafrom aenigum man nan heom betweona

nequ^e quoquam hominwm : nee sibi invicem litteras* eulogias :

dSSe aenige lac underfon dSSe syllan buton bebode

vel quelibet mwnuscula accipere aut dare sine precepto

3. accommodentury MS. (Kcommedmtur, 6. anima, MS. ammor,

sifUf added by glossator. 8. sapienter, MS* sipienter. hospitibus, MS.

hospotibus, 10. obiiaverit, ve above line. 15. suseipere, MS. ausdpe,
18. munu9cula, MS. munusculpa.

Dress to be in accordance with the climate. [91

J>8BS abbodes ]>cet gif biS eac swylce fram his magum

abbatis. Quod ai etiam a parentibus suis

him senig ]?inc gesend he na gedyrstlsece underfon Ipcet

ei quicquam directwm fuerit : non jpresvmnat suscijpere iVvd. nisi

ssrest buton hit beo ge sed ]>zm abbode \>cet gif he hsed

frius indicatwm fucrii abbati ; Qxicd si juaerit

been underfangen sig on * anfealde ]7am ]7e he \>ait

suscijpi* in abbatis sit potestate. cui iUvd

hsBt syllan 7 he na si gedrsefed J)am ])e hit biS

jvhead dare : et non contristetwr frater cui forte 5

gesent '^oet na si geseald intingu Jmm deofle Be 8e ge-

directv/m fuerai ut non detv/r occasio diabolo; Qw'a

dyrstlsectS elles regolicere stire he

(162 b.) autem aliter \ jpresvmserit discipline reguJari sub'

underfon
jaceat ;

be hreegel ]?enum 7 sceoh J?enum gebrotSra
De vestiaehs et calciabiis feateum. (Cap. LV.)

[b.] reaf [c] [d.] sefter stowa [e.] gehwylci.ysse [d.] J^aer
Vestimenta fratribtis secundum locorum qu^alitatem 10

J>8er hi eardiatS been gesealde forSnm on cealdum

uhi abitant, vel aerum tempcriem dentur. qu'a in frigidis

eardum [1.] swytSor J>e behofaS on waermum [n.] Isbs [a.]

regionibus amplius indigetv/r, in calidis vera minus; Haec

]>eos fcresceawung [a.] mid J?am abbude is [a.] [b.]
ergo consideratio : penes abbatem est ; Nos tamen

on medenlieum stowum [e.] genihtsumian [c] [c] munecum
mediocribus locis sufficere credimus monachis

geond senlepige [f.] * culam 7 tonican * culam on wintre
p&r singulos cucullam et tonicam ; Gucullam in hieme 15

])icce [h.J on sumere ])inne [k.] ot5tSe ealdnesse 7
villosam, in estate pu/ram. aut letustatem : et

scapularian for weorcum [0.] *fiandreaf [b.] fota

scaptdare propter opera; Jndu/menta pedum,

3. heed, d or t, 4. anfealde, read amoealde. 13. foreaceawung,/

might be r, 15. culam, read culan (twice). 17. Jiandreaf, see note.

5. juhead dare, MS. Juhe ad dare, 9. LY. In the MS. this is foand

before vestimenta, 9. Calciabiis, MS. Calciabis. 11. temperiem,

MS. temperium. 16. vetustatem, MS. tetusfantem. The other texts

have vetubtam for which vetu8ta(y)tem is an old mistake, having been
glossed as though a substantive.

82] Old habits to be kept for the poor. [Ch. LV.

soccas 7 hosau [e.] ])ara J^ioga eallra be bleo

pedfdes et caligaa ; De quarum rertt/m ornnino de colore

lie ot5tSe gretiiysse [d.] na cidan [b.] ab swa swilce

aut groaaitvdine non catisentti/r monachi, aed quales

swa magan beon gefundene [f.] on scira [h.] on J?am ]?e bi
inveniri jpossunt in jprovincia qtia habi"

wuniaS ot5Se swa hwset swa waclicor [m.] beon wiSmetene mseg
tant aut quod viliua comparari jpotest ;

[c] [I).] be geraete foresceawige \oit na beon [e.J
5 Abbas autem de mensura prevideat ut non sint

gescyrte ]>& sylfan reaf brucendas hi ah genietlice

curta ijpsa vestimenta utentibus. ea sed mensurata ;

nimende niwe ])a ealdan [b.] hi agifan on andwerdum to
Accipientes nova vetera semper reddant in presentiloco re-

geleohgenne on rsegel huse for J?earfan genoh biS

ponenda in vestiario. propter paupereS ; Suffidt

[b.] munece twa tunican 7 twa cuflan habban
enim monacho duos tonicas. et dvKis cucullas habere

for nihtum 7 for Jjweale Ipait ]>cet

JO propter nodes. et propter lavationem. Jam quod

to lafe bits beon ofadon [a.] 7 meon

supra fuerit sfaperjluwm est. amputare decet ; Et peduUs :

7 swa hwspt swa his eald [b.] 7 hi agildan ^povLne

et qu,odctmique est vetvMum : semper reddant

hi undei-fotS ]?onne hi underfaS niwe . rec ]7as J?a J>a

dum I accipiwrU novum; Femur alia hi qui m(l53a.)

[f.] beoS asende on hrsegelhuse uiman )?a hi gecyrrende
via diriguntur de vestiario accipiant qui revertentes

gej?wagenu J>ara agenbringan [b.] cuflan [a.] 7 tonican [c]
15 lota ibi restituant ; GucuMe et tonice

beon otSerhwilen synd gewunede suni habban sethwigan beteran
sint aliqu^nto solito quas habent modice msliores ;

8. geleohgenne, h above line. 13. underfod (a dittographical gloss to

accipiunt), o or a ? . rec, one letter not clear, probably b ; this would make it
hrec. 15. ge/wagenurrit w corr. from r. cuflan, see note. 16. sunt in

hand of glossator.

1. colore^ MS. colore, del cf. note to 10. 7. 2. aut, MS. utf. causentur,
MS. causenter, with a u over the er. 7. Accipientes, MS. Accipiens,

loco in none of the other texts ; the MS. has loee. 11. deceit MS. dedet.

13. dum, the MS. has divine dum. novum, MS. novetn, bat e corr. into n.
16. solito, MS. solitis.

The Abbot to see that every one has what he requires. [08

*])amman utgangende Iponne In underfon of hraegelhuse

qua8 exev/ntes in viam accipiant de vestiario,

7 gecyrrende 7 hi agenbringan bedreaf [b.] bedda geniht-
et revertentea restituant ; Stramenta auteni lectorv/m : suf-

sumiatS [e.] 7 hwitel 7 wesline 7 heafudrsegel f)a bed

fidant matta et sagv/m. lena et cajpitulcB, Que iamen hcta

ofer rsBdlice [a.] sind to smeagenne for weorc

frequenter ah abbate ecrutanda sunt : jpropter opus

sindor ^pcet bine si gemett 7 gif senigum gett byS

peculiare ne inveniatu/r ; Et si cui inventv/m fueritS

frara ]:?am abbude he ne underfehS Ipsere healicosta stire [b.]

qvx)d ab abhate non accejperit: gravissime discipline

he under]?eodde 7 pcet sig plane leahtor sinderlices *grim]?ionge
tubjaceat ; et %U hoc vitium peculiare radidtus

ofadon beon geseah^e [c] [b.] ]?a f)e &ynd nydbehefe
amjputetur ; Dentur ab abbate omnia que sunt necessaria.

\>cet is cufle [g.] tanecan [h.] meon hosan earmslife sex
id est cucidla. tonica. peduZes. calige. bracile, cultellus.

grsef [m.] nsecfl [u.] niyshrsegel [p.] wexbreda [q.] \>cet aelc [q.]
graviv/m. acus. mappida. tabvle. ut omnis 10

si gefyrsod ne]>earfnesse beladung [q.] from J>am [c] [c]

auferatwr necessitatis. excusatio ; A quo tamen abbate

[b.] [a.] si foresceawod se cwyde dseda f)8era apostola
semper consideretwr ilia sententia actuv/m apostolorum :

for ])am f)e wses * geald senlepium betSam J>e gehwylcum [i.J
^uia dabatur singulis prout cuique

need weorc 7 [a.] se [a.] foresceawige untrum

opus erat ; Ita et abba consider et infirmitates

bejjyrfendra na yfelne wyllan nitSfulra. andigendra

indigentiwm. non malam voluntatem invidentiv/m ; 15

1. pamman^ probably /a niman, as gloss to CLCcipiant. 7. grimpiovge,

read grundlonge. 9. tAuecarit a corr. from ? probably it was intended
to be corrected into u. 11. ne/iearfnesse, for ned/earfnesse. 13. geald,
read geseald 14. se over et ; I think it is meant for se {abbod) over ahha,

untrum for untrumnessa.

2. revertentes, MS. rererentes. 5. inventum, the MS. has iurentn, u

written over a, and after that inve crossed out. 6. Second b of abbate above
line. 7. The MS. has peculiares. The other texts have partly peculiaris,

partly peculiare, which latter would seem to be right from a Latin stand-
point ; but the glosH points to a genitive. 11. necessitatis, MS. neceittatis.
15. malam, MB. malum.

04] The guests or some brethren to Join the Abbot's table.

on eallum [b.] his domum [c] godes edlean

In omnibus ixmen judiciis suis; dei retribtUionem

he )>ence
cogitet ;

De meksa abbatis. (Cap. LVI.) | (153 b.)

. . nisan [c] mid BBl)>eodiguin 7 [e.] cuman *8yS

Mens a abbatis gum peregbinis et hospitibus sit

simble swa of swa )5eahhw8e"Sere lees [i.] sint [g.] [h.] gystes
5 temper / Quoties iafnen minus sint ho spites :

8a pa. he wile of gebro]?rum [b.] geclypian his sig

qv>08 vult de fratrilus vocare in ijpsius sit

on * anfealdre ealdres [b.] senne otStSe twegen sefre mid
2>otestate ; Seniores tavnen unv/m aut duos seiniyer cum

gebrotSrum to forleeteue for lare otStSe stire
JrairibAB dimittendvnn propter disciplinam ;

De artificibus monasterh. (Cap. LVII.)

* crsefican [b.J gif sind on mynstre mid ealre eadmod-
10 Artifices si sunt in monasterio : cum omni htMnili-

nesse hi don j?a sylfan craeftas gif gej^afaC se abbud
tate faciant ijpsas artes. si parmiserit abba ;

past [a.] gif biS eenig [a.] [b.] upahafan [a.] for ingehide

Qtbod si aliquis ex eis extollitwr pro scientia

his creeftes f>eah J:e he beogseseewen sum J>inc f>urhteon

artis sue eo quod videatv/r aliquid conferre

on minstre j^es swylce si upahrsered fraw pam sylfan creefte
monasterio, hie talis erigatv/r ab ipsa arte

7 oSer siSan Jjurh hine he na fare baton wenunge geead-
'5et denuo per earn non transeat. nisi forte humi-^

mettum [p.] hatte gif hweet [a.] [b.] of weorcum

liato ei iteru/tn abba jubeat ; Si quid vero ex operibus

4. Erasure before . . . ni8:in, read misin, syS^ read sj/g or hytS, 5, of,

for oft. 7. anfealdre, read anwealde. 10. Read craftican. 13. beo-
gcesceweny t^ce under the rest, a contemporary addition.

3. LVI. in the MS. before mensa, in line 4. 6. ipsius, MS. ipais.
8. dimittendam, MS. dimittendo. The word procuret of the other texts
completing ours is omitted in the MS. 9. abtificibus, MS. abticibus.

LVII before Artifices in 1. 10. 12. ex eis in glossator's handwriting.

The various artiaana humbly to do their own work. [9^

wyi'htena is to sillanne warnian hi sylfe J>urh

artificum ven/imdandvmi est ; videant ipd p&r

t^ara ha^da ]?e eynd to syllanne ]?ce^ liina gedyrstlaBcan

quorum manxi^ transigenda sv/nt ne oliquaTn

aenig facen [k.] on gebringan hi gemunon aefre

fraudem jpresuifnant inferre, Memorentv/r semper

pcet hine [e.] [f.] ]>e hi on lichaman
annanie. et saphire ne forte mortem quam iUi in corpore

]?olodan [f.] J^as [h.] o'SSe ealle senig facen [1.] of

pel tulervM : hanc isti vel omnes qui aliquava fraudem de 5

J?ingum mynstres J)at5edoJ) [d.] J>olian [c] on

rehw& ; monasterii feceririt in anima 2)atiantii/r ; In

J)am sylfum [b.] sceattum ne undersmuge gitsunge yfel
ipsis autem pretiis non subripiat avaritie malum.

ah sige eethwega waclicor seald f>onne fraw otSrum

sed semper aliquanhi'vmh vilius detur quam ah aliis

woruldlicum )?ingum \>ait sig eallum gewuldiod ^ode
(154 a.) secularihus \ ut in omnibus glorificetur deus;

De disciplina suscipiendorum fratrum. (Cap. LVIII.) io

niwan [f.] cumenne eenig to gecyrrednesse ne si him eCelic [b.]
NoviTER VENiENS Quis AD coNVERSiONEif. non ei faciUs

forgifen in fsereld [c] ac [i.] swa swa ssede [i.] [k.JfandiaS
trihuatv/r ingressus, sed sicut ait : apostolus, p.obate

gastes gif hi of gode sind [m.] [a.] cumende gif he Jjurh-
spiriius si ex deo sunt. Ergo si veniens persevera-

wunaS cnuciende 7 gif he on gebrohtuw teonum 7 unfrodnyssa
verit pulsans et inlatas sibi inju/rias, et difficultatem

inagan [1.] eefter feowerdagum [m.] [m.] 7 bi^

ingressus post quattuor aut quinque dies '5

gesawen [n.] [d.] gej^yldelice beran 7 J)urhwunian his bene [t.]
visus fuerit patienter portare. et ^>er«^ere petitioni

[q.] [m.] si forgifen in agan in feereld [r.] on huse mid-

«*e; arm/ucUur ei ingressus: et sit in cdla hos-

9. gode, g partly erased, instead of e, which was most likely intended to be
erased.

1. ipsi, added by glossator. 10. suscipiendobum fbatbum, MS. ad s. f.,
which may also indicate that ad suscdpibndos fbatbes was in the original.
LVIII in the MS. before Noviler, 12. ait, MS. ut. 13. veniens, MS.
invenien*.

06] On the way of reoeiving Novices. [Ch. LVIII.

cumendre on feawum dagum By^an[e.] [b.] sig on hiise
pitum patbcis diebus; Fostea autem sit in cell a

nicnmendra ]?8er he smsege [g.] 7 he ete 7 he slsepe [i ] [a.]
novitiorum : vhi meditetiir et mandy>cet et dormiat ;

[a.] ealdor him [b.] swilc 7 si beteehte se sig [d.] gelimlic [e.]
Et senior et talis dejnUetvr : quia apttis

[f.] to gestiynenne [f.] sauwla [g.] [h.] [i.J ofer [i.] him ne [1.]
sit ad lucrandas animas : qui super eum

eallunga [k.] geornlice si begeme 7 hohful [m.]
5 omnino cv/riose intendat; et sollicitus sit. revera dcum

h'l r^-1 ^^ godes weorce to gehyrsumnesse [t.]

querit si solicitus est ad opus dei : ad oboedientiam :

7 to bospa beon gebodenne ealra heardnessa [c] [c] 7
ad obfrohria ; Fredicentnr ei omnia dura, et

stiSnissa [d.] f)urh ]>a!t he si gefaren to gode [a.] 7 gif he belset
asjera per que itur ad dium; Et si promiserit

be his staJ)olf8estnessa [c] [c] anrsednepsa sefter twegra
de stahilitate sua perseverentiam : post du-

monSuTW [d.] onbrine [a.] si gersed [b.] him [c] J)es
ic orwm mensiwm circulwrn legatur cut hec

regol be endebyrdnessa [d.] 7 si gessed him efne her is

regula per ordinem : et dicatur ei ecce lex :

under Ipeere J>eowian ]?u wilt gif [c] f>u miht [i.] gehealdan [k.]
suh qua militare vis; Si potes obserrare

infaran gif f>u na miht [n.] [m.] [q.] frige [p] aweggewit

ingredere. si vero non potes. liber discede ;

gif[e.] ]?a git [f.] he stint ]x)nne he si gelsed on J>am fore-
st adhuc steterit. tunc \ tucatv/r in supra- (154 b.)

Fsedan [c] huse [c] nicumenra 7 he si fandod [q.]
15 dictavA cellam novitiorum: et itermn jprcfte^wr

on eallum gejjylde 7 sefter syx montSa [e.] embrine 7 si ofor-
m omni patientia ; Et post sex mensium circulvmn rde-

rsed him rej^ol [c] "past he wite to j?an ingange [g.] 7 gif
gatv/r ei regula j ut sciat ad qv>od ingreditu/r ; Et si

5. 81 (Latin), i corr. from e. 10. on &rf««,read emhrine, 14. Second A«
not clear. 15. fandod stands so close upon margin that something before
it may have been cut away.

2. meditetury MS, medicetur. 5. revera deum querit, MS. reverendum

quern. 8. per que itur, MS. persequentur. 13. discede^ MS. disscede.

14. dttcafur, d cut away. 15. The contraction for pre stands over pro

of prohetur in glossator's hand as if he wished to correct it thus.

The rule to be read three times to them at long intervals. [97

he l?a git stynt eft si gersed him

adhuc Stat: post quattuor menses iterum legatur ei

se ylca regol 7 gif * hahhan * SretioSinge he be

eadem regula; Et si hdbita secwm deliberatione ^o-

hsBt hene ealle J^inc gehealdan 7 ealle bebeodenlice
miserit se omnia custodire : et cuncta sibi

]7inc 7 gehealdan 7 he si underfangen on gegsederonge
imjperaia servare ; tunc suscipiatur in congregatione ^

witende under lage regolas *gescendne 7 Ipcet ne sig

sciens se sub lege reguU constitutv/m : et qtiod 5

gelyfed utgan of minstre nato swyran

ei ex iUa die non liceat egredi de monasterio nee collum

sceacan under geoce regol es '^cet si under swa langsumum
excubere de svh jugo regvle : quam sub tarn m^orosa

frigedome gelifed wiC sacau otSSe uuderfon se underfonlica
deliberatione, licuit ei excusare : aut suscipere, Susdpiendus

[b.] on cyrican [a.] toforan eallum gebrotSrum behate be bis
autem in oratorio : coram omnibvLS : pvomittat de

fitaColfsestnessa [f.] 7 drohtnunge heora J)eowa 7 gehyrsum-
stabilitate sv>a. et conversatione morwm suorxim. : et oboedien- ^®

nesse toforan gode 7 his halgum ^xBt gif he de|? set

tia coram deo et ssmciis eivs : ut si ali-

sumum cyrre elles [q.] [o.] bine sylfne fordemed

quando aliter fecerit : a deo se damnandum

[b.] he wite hwsene he gebysmrige be l?am his behate [c] [c]
sciat qitem irridei ; De qua promissione sua

he do [a.] [b.] gewrit [d.] 7 naman halgena J?are lafe f>e sind
faciat petitionem ad nom>en sa.iictoru>m quorv/m, re-

halidomas )?ara sind 7 J>8es andweardes abbodes "^cet gewrite
liquie ibi sunt: et abbatis presentis ; Qu^m. petitionem ^B

mid his agenre hand he awrite oSSe soSes gif he na can
manu sua scribat ; aut certe si non scit

stafas oCer fram him [h.] gebeden [g.] write 7 se nicumena [b.]
litteras, alter ab eo rogatus scribat ; Et ille novitius

2. hahhan tSretiodinge, see note. 5. gescendnsy read gescetne ? 6. nato,
to is part of gloss to excutere in 1. 7. 7. regoles, o corr. from u contemporarily.
8. frigedome f as if the lemma were liheratione ?

4. imperata, MS. imperate. 6. sciens, MS. siens. suh not found in the
MS., but necessitated by the gloss. 6. iUa, MS. illi. 8. excttaare, MS.

excutere, 10. MS. converaione, 12. se, MS. sed, 16. sdtf omitted
by Latin scribe.

H

88] All their property to be given up to the monastery.

mearce do 7 mid his handa hit ofor ]7am weofode
signwm facicU : et manu eua earn mper aUare

he lecge ]>€et gewrit ]>onne he Iseigd agenne se nicumena sona
ponat ; Quam dam poauerit, \ indpiat ipse Tumtius max (155 a.)

J>is fers : [b.] [c] [c] eefter J?inre [d.] sprsece

hunc verswm, ; Suscipe me, domine secundum eloguium

[d.] 7 ic libbe na gescyud ]>\x me fram minre anbidunge
tuum et vivam : et ne confundas me ab expectatione

[h.] "past fers eall seo gsederung f^riddan si"San

Bmea; Qitem verswm ommia congregatio tertio respondeat

to ge)?eodenne mid [f.] [b.] se nicumena broSor [e.] si
adjungerUes, gloria patri ; Tunc ipse frater novitius proster-

a]7reht eenlepiofra [d.] fotum ]>oet hi biddan for him [a.]
natur singtUorv/m pedihus ut orent pro eo ; Etiam

of jjsere tide on gegsederunge he si geteld gif he hwylce

ex ilia hora in congregations reputetuv. Res si qiuis

f>inc hsefS ^poRt heiaspendse [c] eer ]?earfum [d.] otStSe geworden
hahet : aut eroget prius pauperibus, aut facta

simboUice sylene he forgife minstre [k.] him sylfum
10 solempniter donatione confer at monasterio. nihil sibi

na healdende of eallum witodlice se Se of ]?ara dsdge [q.] neto
reservans ex omnibus, quippe qui ex iUa die rue

* ontigenum lichaman * andfealde wite sana [b.] on cyrican

proprii corporis potestatem sciat; Mox ergo in orcUorio

he si unscryd agenum {^ingan Mid \>e.m pe wselgescryd [e.] 7
eomatu/r rebus propriis quib\i8 vestitv^ est: et

he si gescrid mid j>ingum minstres J>a [b.] reaf [b.]

induatu/r rebus monasterii; Ilia autem vesHmenta

mid J?am ]>e he wcbs unscrid beon gelogodre on rsegelhuse
15 quibus exutvs est reponantwr in vestiario

to gehealdenna aet suman cyrre tihtendum deofle gif he J)afe
conservanda : ut si aliqv>ando suadente diabolo consen-

f>afaS past he utga of minstre unscryd

serit, ut egrediaiur de monasterio quod absit : tv/nc exutu^

8. aft croBsed, perhaps corrected from e. 11. netOj see note. 12. onti-
genum, see note, andfealde, read antoealde. 15. gelogodre, see note.
16, 17. gifhe/afe/afad, read gifhe/>afad.

8. qua$, MS. quod. 13. exuatur rebus, MS. exuaiurebus. 14. Ula,
MS. lUi.

The children of the rich to bring no property with them. [99

J^ingum [r.] he si ut adraefed poet J)elihw8eJ>ere

rebiis monasterii jproiciatv/r ; Illam tamen

gewrit [c] his poet he nam uppan [f.] ]?an weofode [f.] [g.]
petiticmem eiua quam super altari abbas

underfond he na underfo [h.] ac hit si gehealden

tidit non recipiat sed in monasterio reservetwr ;

De filiis nobilium aut paupbkum qui ofpebuntue.

(Cap. LVniI.) 5

gif hwa [d.] [b.] of aetfelborenum offraS \ dat his * earn

Si quis forte de NOBiLiBiZiS offert fiUwm smira,

gode on minster gif he pcBt sylfe cild on iunre ylde
(165 b.) dfeo in monasterio : si ipse puer \ minori

is his magas don gewritt swa swa we bufan

aetate est. parentes eius faciant petitionem quam supra

mid ofrunge poit gewrit hand

diodmus. et cmn oblatione ipsam petitionem. et manum

cildes 7 he be fealde on weofodsceatan

pueri involvant in palla altaris. et sic eu/m lo

7 hi geofrian of heora ashtum otJSe on andweardum

offerant ; De rebus autem suis : aut in presenti

gewrite hi behatatS under atSsware poet hi nsefre ne J)urh
petitionem promittant suh jv/rejv/rando ; quia rmmquam

hi sylfe ne J)urh gewenedne had ne mid nanum

jper se : numquam p&c suffectam personam : nee quo-

gemet< him set eenigon cirre aeni J)inc syllan oSSe hi
libet modo ei aliquando aliquit dent, nee tri-

forgifan intingan to habbenne otStSe so]?es poet don

buant occasionem habendi ; Vel certe si hoc facerei^

gif hi nellaS 7 senigjjincg oflfrian 7 hi wyllatS to selmsessan
noluerint: et quid offerre volv^rint in elem^osina

on minstre for heora niede hi don of f>ingum J>a pe hi
monasterio pro mercede sua : faciant ex rebus quas

willaS Byllan mynstre sylene gebealdenum

dare vohint monasterio donationem. reservato

2, 3. nam, glosg to tulit (1. 3) ; underfond, originally marginal note to he
underfo 'i 6. t dat in hand of glossator, earn, a letter blotted before it;
read beam. 13. gevjenedne, see note. 14. gemett or gemete 1

4. MS. OPFERUNT DE P. N. A. P. QUI. 6. Si, erasuro between S and i.
nobilibus, second i corrected from u by erasure. 7. in omitted by Latin
scribe. 12. MS. promitiat. 13. suffectam, see note. 18. donaiioneni,
m corrected from two other letters.

H a

100] If a MaM-priest wishes to live in the monastery.

him sylfan swa gif hi willaS landare 7 heon * behydda
sibi, si ita voluerint^ uaufructuario ; Atqyit ita

ealle J>mc * dedre \>(jet aenig to hopa na belife J?aw cilde
omnia ohstntantur vi nuUa suspicio remanecU puero

]?urh f>a bepeehC losian he mage "poet feor sig ^pcet mid afun-
jper quam. deceptua perire possit quod absit ; quod eocperi-

dennesse welleorniaj? swa gelice sotSlice swylce J>a Jjearflicran
merUo didiciinu8 ; Similiter autefm : et pauperiorea

don gif mid ealle hi naht nabbatS anfealdlice

^faciant ; Si qui vero ex toto nihil haherU : simpliciter

gewrit hidon mid ofrunge 7 hi ofriaC heora cildra aetforan
petitionem faciant. et oblationem off^erarU /ilium su/um coram

gewitnessum
testibua;

De SACERDOTIBUS qui VOLUERINT in MONASTBRnS HABITARE.

(Cap. LX.)

gif hwilc be endebyrdnesse * msessepreostrum on minstre
10 Si quis de ordine sacerdotum in monasterium se

beon underfangen [e.] [a.] ne sig [b.] hrsedlice

8U8cipi rogaverit : non quidem \ ei citius (156 a.)

ge]?afod [b.] gif eallunga he J)urhwuna8 [c] on Jjissere
assentiant; Tamen si omnino perstiterit in hoc suppli-

halsunge he wite ealle lare regules f>eaAf8B8tnysse to healdenne
caiio^ie. aciat ae omnem reguU diaciplinam aervatu/rum ;

nene senig J)inc si forgifen pcet hesig swa swa hit awriten
Nee aliquid ei relaxabitv/r ut ait sictU acriptum

is eala f>u freond to hwam comeJ>u sy geunnen him
J 5 eat; Amice. ad quod veniati ; Concedatv/r ei tam>en

seffcer ]?am abbote standan 7 bletsian olSSe maBSsen healden
poat dbhatem stare, et benedicere aut miaaaa tenere,

gif [b.] hset [g.] hi him * hellas [a.] nateshwon he nege-
ai tamsn juaaerit ei abba; Sin aliaa mdlatenua pre-

1, 2. hehydda ealle /inc dedre, hehydda and dedre probably belong together,
and read, hehyddedrCt thus eliminating the consequences of a partial ditto-
graphy; see p. 98. 15. 4. welleornia/>, i.e. we leornia/. 10. mceste-
preostrum, read moessepreostra ; see note. 13. pedhfasitnytte, read peaw-
foestnysief h corrected from other letter, possibly ta. 17. hellas, read he

elles.

1. voluerint, n corr. from ti. 6. offer ant , MS. offreat. 8. MS.

YOLEBINT. 11. et citius f MS. excitius.

let him set the example of humility. [101

dyrstlsece senig ping [d.] hine regolicere stire under J>eodne
sv/mat aliqvAi sciena se discipline regutari sfuhdiiv/m:

7 swiSor eadmodnesse bysna eallum he sylle 7 gif wenunge
et magia hv/militatis exemjpla omnibus det ; Et si forte

hades hadunge otStSe seniges J)inges intingan bit5 on

ordinationis aut alicujus rei causa fuerit in

' minstre })a stowe J?8ene styde 7 he begime on ]?8Bre f>e he
monasterio. ilium locv/m attendat : quando

inferde [c] [c] on minstre [d.] ne ]?8ene se )>e for
ingressus est in monasterium non ilium, qui ei jpro5

arwyrSnesse preosthades f>8es geunnen is preosta gif

reverentia sacerdotii concessus est; Clericorura autem si

hwylce f>8ere ylcan gewilnunge on minstre beon gefserlsehte
qui eodem desiderio m>onaMerio sociari

willaS on medomlicere stowe [a.] [c] 7 hi [d.]

voluerint : loco m^ediocri collocentur. et ipsi

[f.] gif hi behatatS behealdsumnesse regoles oStSe agenre
^amen si promittunt de ohservatione regvle vel propria

8ta]?o1f8estnessa :

stabilitate ; 10

De monachis peeeqrinis. (Cap. LXI.)

gif eenig of 8elJ?eodigum mannum of fyrlsenum scirum

Si Qxns monachus peregrinus de longinqc;^/s

becimS gif forcuman he wile wunian on
provinciis supervenerit : si pro kospite volicerit hahitare in

minstre 7 gef>8ef 7 he biS on gewunan [u.]
monasterio et contentvs fuerit consuetvdine loci quam

[u.J [q.] [0.] mid his oferflowodlicnysse [q.] [q.]

invenerit et non forte superjluitate sua ic

7 he ne gedrefS minster ahh lice gej?eef is

(156 b.) p&rtv/rhat monasterium. sed \ sim2)liciter contentus est

poet poet poet he gemot he si underfangen on swa langre
quod invenerit, suscipiatur quanto

9. behadad or hehatad. 14. Over the words . . . fudine loci quam

invenerit et non forte^ the gloss has probably been erased. 16. ahh . . , a
letter erased ? 17. Three times '^cet, thus the MS.

6. ei above line. 6. Clericorumt MS. elericum. 8. MS. eollocetur, 9. de,
MS. ded. 11. PEREOBiNis, MS. fereobinio. 16. perturbat, "M&.perturbet,
with a written over e of ending.

102] Pilgrim monka to leave the monastery.

tide swa he gewilnatS gif he gewistlice gesceadwislice 7
tempore cujnt ; Si qua sane rationabiliter et

mid eadmodnesse soSre lufe hwylce jjinc repaS otStSe geswutalatS
cum humilitate karitatia reprehendit aui ostendii.

smsege [b.] snotorlice \>q laes forJ>an Bylfan J?ingan hine
trActet (whas ^prWen^er ne forte jpro hoc ipso ewm,

[e.] Sflende gif he wile eySSan [o.] his statSolfsestnesse
doxmnxxs direxerit. Si vero postea voluerit gtahilitatem,

[d.] getrymman na si forwymed swylc willa 7 swiSest
5 suam Jirmare. non renuatxir talis voluntas, et moanm^

forf>an cumlitSnesse J>e mihte his lif [h.] beon acnawan

quia tempore hospitalitatis potuit eius vita dignosci.

])cet gif bits gemet oferflowende otStSe leahterftdl [g.] [g.]

Qv^ si superfluus aut vitiosus inventus fuerit

on tide [g.] [b.] "^cet an [b.] hena seel beon gefserlseht gefer-

tempore hospitalitatis : non solum non debet sociari cor-

reddene mynstres ac eac swylce si gessed arwyrSlice Ipcet he

pori monasteriL verwm eiiam dicatv/r et honeste ut

aweggewite [p.] mid [r.] his yrmSa [r.] ctSre [q.] [p.]

10 discedat : ne eius miseria etiam alii vitientMV.

]>cet gif he na biS swylc geearnige beon ut adrsefsed

Quod si non fuerit talis qui mereatur proici

])cet an gif he bitt he si underfangen gegsederunge
non solu/m si petierit suscipiatwr congregationi

to geferlsetenne ac eac swylce he si gelsered "^pcet he stande [p.]
sociandus verwm etiam suadeatwr ut stet v^

mid his bisne otStSre beon gelserede 7 sig on selcere stowe
eiu^ exemplo alii erudiantur ; Et quia in omni loco

anum drihtne ^pcet geJ)eowod anum cinge 7 si gecampod
15 uni domino servitv/r ; u/ni regi militatur ; Quern

gif [k.] ]?yline beon besceawiaS [h.] sigelifed him on
si etiam talem esse pers2>eocerit ahba. liceat eum in

uferan sethwega [d.] gesettan stide [n.] [0.] [o.]
superiorem aliquantuLv/m coTistitueret. locum, non solum av^tevn

10. yrmtSaf a of mucli larger size than the other characters.

4. direxerit f MS. dixerint. 6. MS. hospitatis. 9. monasteriif MS.

monasteriOf but last o underdotted, and i written over it. 11. protci,

MS. projiciunt. 15. servitur, MS. serviatur, 17. autem, MS. aut.

unless they prove worthy of the hospitality. [103

[p.] ah [q.] of f>am foressedum gradum [s.]

monachv/m. aed etiam de supQT8cri;pti8 gradihua sacerdotv/m,

dSSe preosta gestajjolfsestan maeg [x.] on maran whsenne
(157 a.) vel clericorum stahilire potest abbas in | maiori quaxxi

ineode stede gif he hig besceawad ^poet lif [w.] wserDige
ingreditur loco si ejus talem perspeocerit vttam. esse. Caveat

[b.] • [c] Ipait sehweenne of oSrum cuSum mynstre
aut&m abba ne aliquando d<e alio noto moruisterio

[e.] to wunigenne he ne underfo buton gejjafunge

monachiMn ad habitandv/m susci2)iat : sine consensu 5

abbotes his [i.] stafum ot^tSe gegretlicum forJ>am j?e hit is
abbatis ejus aut litteris com/m&ndaciis ; Quia scrip-

awriten \>ait ]>cet ]>e sylfan \>\x nilt beon ne du oSrum

turn est; Quhd tibi Twn vis fieri, alii ne

feceris ;

De sacebdotibus monastebh. (Cap. LXII.)

gif senig [b.] him sylfan msessepreost otSSe [1.] diacon
Si quis abbas sibi presbitebum vel diaconem. io

beon gehadod geornS of his geceose se wyrtSe syg preosthade
Ordinari petierit ; de suis eligat qui dignus sit sacerdotio

brucan se gehadoda [b.] warnige upahafennesse 7 modig-
fungi; Ordinattts auteni caveat elationem, atque super-

nesse ne he ne ge senig ]?ing dyrstlsece butan \>a!t ]>e him
biam ; Nee quicquam preszimat : nisi quod ei

£rB,m J>am abbode bi"S beboden witende micele swytSor styre
ah abbaie precipitv/r : Sciens se m/uLto magis discipline

regollicere under J>eodne [a.] intingan preost ne he na for-
regulari svhditwm ; Nee occasione sacerdotii oblivisca- 15

gimeleasw^ regoles gehyrsumnesse 7 j^eawfeestnesse ac swiSpr
ti4/r regule oboedientiam et disciplinam : sed magis

7 swiSor on gode he ge}>eo stede ]?8ene [b.] [c]
hac magis in deum prqficiat ; Locfumh veto iilum semper

he begyme on J)am J?e he in * neode [d.] on mynstre toforan
attendat quo ingressus est in m^masterinm ; preter

3. hesceatoad, a indistinct. 15, 16. forgimeUasne, read forgimeleane,
18. in neode, read inn eode.

2. clericorum, MS. declericorum, 10. presbiterum, MS. preshiteri.
14. ab alibate precipitur, MS. ahha teprecepitur, and i written over second e
of precepitur, 17. rcro, MS. vera. 18. monasterium, u corrected from a.

104] The Priest to abstain flrom pride.

f>enunge weofodes o^e gif unle gecorenes gBedemnge 7
officium altaria ; Aut si forte electio congragationis et

willa f>8es abbodes lifes forgeamunge him wendan otStSe

volwntas ahhatis pro vite merito eirni promovere

stiran [a.] se [1.] regol fram decanum otStSe fram

voluerit qui tamen regutam a decanis vel pre-

pmvostum him sylfan gesetne gehealden [i.] wite pcet gif
jpositis sibi constitutam servare sciat ; Quod si

he elles gedyrstlsec'S na sacerdos ac hwiSercora ac beo geme-
5 aliter presumpserit : non sacerdos sed rebellio judice-

demod [a.] gelome geminegod gif he ne biS ge}>readd [b.]
tu/r ; Et sepe ammonitus si non correxerit, etiam

[b.] si gegearcod [d.] on gewitnesse ]>oet [a.] gif he hit
episcopus I adhiheatur in testimoniv/m ; Quod si nee (157 b.)

swa [a.] ne ge bett [a.] [d.] he si utadrsefed

sic emendaverit : clareacerUihus cvlpis proiciatur

[c] gif hwilc [h.] bits his tofmndennessa [g] p(et

de monasterio : si tamen talis fuerit ejus contumacia ut

he beon underJ>eod otStSe gehyrsumian J)am regole nele.
10 svbdi aut obedire regtde nolit ;

De ordinb quo congbegatur. (Cap. LXin.)

heora endebyrdnesse [d.] swa hi gehealden swa swa

Ordines suos in monasterio ita conseryent tU conr-

gecyrrednesse tima [g.] eamungc swa swa asyndratS

ver stones tempus et vite meritum. discemit.

7 swa swa se abbod hit gesette sene [a.] abbod [a.] ge-
utque abbas constituent : Qui abbas non

drefe [a.] befseste him sylfum heorde ne swilcum freolicum
j^contu/rbet gregem sibi cormnissam : nee qv>asi libera

brucenne * anfealde unrihtlice he ne gedihte [e.] ac he j^sence
utens potestate injvste disponat aliquit sed cogitet

1. idle, w above line, gecorenes, i.e. gecorenness. 6. sacerdos. The
Bcribe wrote sacerdos by mistake ; corrected o into h, put o over s, and de
under it; the whole is meant for sacerdhades. 5. heo, h corr. from g,
5, 6. gemedemod, probably gedemed is the original reading. 16. anfealde,

read anwealde.

2. vite, MS. ivvite. 3. MS. proposiiis, 7. si nee, MS. sinet,

11. QUO not in the MS., nor in any other Latin texts. These read: Db
ORDINE ooNGREGATiONis. 13. et vUe meritum, MS. ut vi temerUuin,

15. commissam, MS. commissim. 16. utens, MS. ut nos.

No one to call another by his name. [105

simle Tpcct he be eallam his *domumum 7 weorcum be his
semper quia de omnibus judiciis et ojperihus auis

is to gildanne [b.] [d.] [m.] sefter endebyrdnesse

redditurus est deo rationem. Ergo secv/ndwm, ordines

[i.] J>a f>a he gesette otStSe })a f>a habbatS J?a sylfan gebrotSran
quos constitu£rit. vel quos habrierint ipsi frdXres

hi ne genealsecan [b.] to huselgange to on sealmum

si accedant ad pacem., ad commv/nionem. ad psalmum

ginnende on choro standende 7 [e.] [0.] eallunga

impom^fnjdwccL : in choro standum ; Et in omnibus omnino 5

[e.] yld na si gesindrod on endebyrdnesse ne he ne foredeme
fods etas non discematv/r in ordme nee prejudicei.

forJ?am [g.] [h.] [h.] cnihtas preostas }pe demdon [b.]

quia Samuel et daniel pueri presbiteros judicaverwnt ; Ergo

Jjisum asindrodum ]?a f>a ge swa swa we bufon ssedon mid
exceptis his quos ut diximnis altiori

uiaran rsede [h.] recS otStSe [1.] of gewissum

consilio ahbas^ pretulerit, vel degradaverit certis

intingan ealle pa, otSre swa swa hi beo}> gecyrde swa

ex cau^s, reliqui om/nes ut cowoertv/atwr iia 10

beon swilce ic swa cwseSe sej)e set ]?8ere oSran tide cymS to
sirvt. ut verbi gratia, qui secunda hora diei venerit in

minstre ginran hine hecunne his beon sej)e [x.] [y.]
monasterium jv/niorexn. se noverit illius esse qui prima

on J>8ere forman tide swa hwylcere ylde oSSe wurtSscipe
(158 a.) hora venerit diei cujv^ \ Tibet a£tatis. aut dignitatis

hesi cildra [b.] geond ealle f>ing fram eallum gebrotSrum styr
sit. Fueris vero per omnia ab omnibus disciplina

si gehealden f>a ginran iornostlice heora yldran arwurj>ian
teneatu/r ; Juniores igiiu/r : priores suos honorent; priores 15

lufian on J>8Bre sylfan clypuuge namena

minores suos diligant. In ipsa au/tem apellatione nomin/win :

senigum na si gelefed mid agenum naman genan ac pa. yldran
Tmlli non liceat aliu/m puro nomine apellare sed priores

1. domumumf read dtmium, i, 5. on in 1. 4 belongs to ginnende in ]. 5.

5, chorOy Latin influence. 17. na in the margin, genan, beginning of
genamian.

6. A letter erased before ordine. In ordine, i has been corr. from
a or u. 10. reliqui f MS. rdinquif but n nearly erased. 12. Junior em,

M.S, jundorum. Id. verteritf'MiS.vewirit. aetatis, MB. cecitatis, dignitatvs

in MS. 16. minorea not in MS.

106] The younger brethren to show respect for the elder.

heora ginmn nemnan jja ginran pa yldran

juniores suoa fratres nominent jtmiores autem priores suoa

arwurSe hi gecian \>(Bt biS to understandenne mid fsederlicere
nornios vocent ; qwQd intellegitur jpcUema

arwurSnesse [d.] for p&m tSe J>a Epellunga is gelyfed

reverentia; Abbas atUem quia vices cAristt creditur

don si genemned na mid bis underfangemies

agere c^omiwu* et abbas vocetur ; non sua assumtione.

ac on wurSmente 7 mid christes lufan be sylf J)ence
5 set honore et amore c/iristt. ipse autem cogitei et

bine 7 be gearcie weorSe "pcet be si swilcum wurtSmente
sic se exhibeai, ut dignus ut digntis sit. tali honore,

swa swa ongeancumatS se ginra fram J>am ealdre

Ubicumqy^ autem sibi obviant fratres junior a jpriore bene-

bletsunge bidde se Isessa . aris 7 be sylla

dictionem petat. Transeunte majore. minor surgat : et det ei

rymet to sittenne ne ne gedyrstlsece se ginra sittan buton
locum sedendi ; Nee presumat junior consedere nisi ei

bate bis ealdor ]>a!t beo on wnrtSmente

10 precipiat senior su/us ut fiat quod scriptum est honore

* foabrsedigende geongra cildra otStSe ginran
invicem prevenientes. Fiteri parvi vel adolescentes

otSSe set meosan mid J>eawfsestnessa beora endebyrd-
in oratorio, vel ad mensas. cfwm disciplina ordines

nesse fylian witJutan bi beon oj? ]>a!t bi beordrsedene

SIMS consequantur foris autem vel \jSbicumqy\& custodiam,

bi babban 7 to lare o'SSaet bi to andgitfullere ylde
haheant : et disciplinam Ursque ad inteUegibilem etatem

becumen
i^perveniant :

De ordinando abbati. (Cap. LXIIII.)

)>8es abbodes on badunge Ipoft [b.] si forasceawod gescead
In abbatis ordinatione ilia semper consideretur | ratio. (158 b.)

ber ]?8Bt si gessBd J)one J)e bim sylfum eal seo gesibsum
ut hie constitvMtv/r, quern sibi omnia

11. foahnsdigende, re&d forahrtedigende.

6. christif MS. episcopi (the scribe read Spi for Xpi). amore, MS, amor.
6. ut dignus, repeated thus in MS. 9. presumat, MS. presumant.

The Abbot to think always of the duty imposed on. him. [107

gegsederung [se.] aefter godes ege sit ol^e

concors congregatio secundum timorem dei : sive

eac svvylce J?eah J>e he gehwsede dsel gegoedeiTinga mid ge-
etiam pars quam/ois parva congregationis saniori

wissum ge]?eahte gecysS be iarnunge 7 wisdomes

consUio elegerit ; Vite autem merito : et sapientiae

lare he si gecoren se Ipe is tohadgenne J>eah sefter

doctrina elegatur qui ordinandus est : etiam si vltimus

f)e he beo on endebyrdnesse gegsederuiige \>cBt

fuerit in ordine congregationis ; Qaod si etiam 5

for his leahtrum "pcet feor * sit

omnis congregatio vitiis suis quod qu em ahsit

gef>afieniie had mid gel i cum ge]?eahte gif gecystJ 7

consentientem personam pari consilio elegerit : et

f>a sylfan leahtras sethwega on cySe biscopis becumon to
vitia ipsa aliquatenus in notitiam episcopi pervenerint ad

]?aes scir Jjegena gebyratS seo stow oSSe to

cujtLS diocessim pertinet locus ipse vel ad

abbodduw otSSe f>a cristenan nyhgeburum geswu^eliaC hi for-
dbhates aut chn^iian/os vicinos claruerint. pro- 10

beodan Jjwyrlicra swyf>rian ge]?afiunge ah * hwiwrseddene
hiheant pravorwm premiere consensum sed domui dei

wurSe gesetton dihtneran witende for pi hi to under-
dignwm constitv>ant dispensatorem, scientes pro hoc se recep-

fonne m^de [b.] gode gyf pcet clsenlice 7 mid ande don hi
tu/ros mercedem bonam, si illud caste et zelo dei faciant :

eall swa f>8er togenes synna gyf hi forgsewaS gehadod
siciU e contrario peccatv/m, si neglegant ; OrdinMus

so«lice he }?ence sefre hwilce byrciena he underfeng 7

autem abba cogitet semper quale honus suscepit : et 15

hwara he is to agendenne gescad his gerefsciran 7 wite he
cui redditurv^ est rationem villicationis su§ Sciatque

him sylfan o gedafenian fremian switSor })onne derian him gebyraS
sibi oportere prodesse : magis quam preesse ; Oportet

1. oStSe, o corr. from e. 6. sit, read si^f. 9. J>egena, i. e. pegnunga ?

10. geswuieliad, t corrected from H 11. hwiwrcBdenne, read hiwrcedenne.

12. underfonne, o corr. from u or n. 14. togenes, first e corr. into cb,

forgcewad, see note. 15. hyrdena, d corr. from some other letter?

17. gedafenian, a corr. from e. I cannot account for the o.

2. pars, r above line, saniori, MS. samoi'i, but m is dotted under the
second stroke, so as to indicate the reading saniori. 8. notitiam, MS. notetiam,
pervenerint, M.S.perveniam, IQ. vicinos,'M.s.iicinis. 11. <^' above line.

108] The Abbot to see that he be loved, not feared.

sot^lice hine beon gelaered on godcundlicra se \>(xt he wite 7 he
ergo eum. esse doctum lege divina : ut sciat et sit

si hwanon he for® teo niwe 7 ealde clsene [n.] seft^

v/nde jproferat nova et vetera ; Castv/m. s6briv/m.

mildheortnesse 7 eefre he upahebbe on

misericordem \ et semper sujperexaltet misericordiam (159 a)

dome past he pcet ylce begyte hatige he lehtras

jvdiciwnh vi idem ipse consequatv/r. Oderit vitia

lufige he gebroSra on J>are sylfre sotSlice J>reatinge snotorlice
5 diligat fraJtres ; In ipsa autem correptione prvdenter

he det 7 nan J>ing ofer swiSe \>Get he na to swiSe ne gewilnige
agai, et ne quid nimis. ne dv/m nimis cupit

upawyrtlian rust olSSe om si tobrocen fsst 7 his tydder-
eradere eruginem, frangaiv/r vas : suamque fragi-

nysse eefre ge. em. hydi sy 7 ge]?ence reod forjjrest
litatem semper suspectus sit, m^emineritque calamwm quassatv/m

ne sy to bryd on f>aw we ne secgaS 'pcet w beon for-
non conterendum. In quihus non dicim/uSy ut permittat

laetanne beon gefed leahtras ac snotorlice 7 mid p&re soSra
10 nutriri vitia sed prudenter et cu/m karitate

lufa ]7a he of acerfa swa swa h«m ]7ynce senige gelettan
ea amputet. prout viderit cuique expedite,

ealswa we eer ssedon 7 hogie he swySor beon gelufon ]?8enne
sicut jam diximus ; Ut studeat plus amari, quam

beon ondrsedod ne sy he adrefatS 7 * anc earn ne sy he
timeri ; Non sit tv/rlndentus et ancxitis ; non sit

switSlic 7 andan wille ne sy he nyC full 7 switSe wenende
nim,iu^ et obstinatus non sit zelotipus et nimis suspiciosus :

for \>y nsefre he ne geresteS on J)a»i sylfan bebodum
15 quia n/wmquam requiesdt ; In ipsis imperiis suis

forgleaw 7 forseone dSSe sefter gode dSSe sefter
promdiis et coTisideratus : sive secundum deu/m, sive sectmdum

6. detfioT de/; influence of Latin ? 7. upaw^rtltanf Bee note, feet or feed
in MS. ? 9. «7 heon forlcBtanne beon gefed, 1 think to is either a * paving '
letter or the beginning of we, a dittogi'aphy of the we going before, in which
case been iR attributable to the same cause, viz. to a dittography of beon
in 1. 10. forlcetenne is a mistake for /ortote= permittat. 11. hem, c or ?
It is crossed out in the MS. 13. anc mm, corr. from or into anx sum,
probably — from a palaeographical point of view — the former; from an
etymological point of view, the latter, ancxius is glossed as if it were
angustus, 14. andan, i. e. a/nan.

14. obstinatus, MS. ohstinandus. nimis, MS. in misv.

The Abbot to be striot in the maintenanoe of the Bule. [109

wnrulde he sy f>a weorc f>e he ge f)eod he gesyndrige 7
secuhum sit; Ojpera que injv/ngit diacemat et

gemetyge })encende gescad ]?8es halgan iacobes secgende
temjperet, cogitana discretionem «anct^ Jacob dicentis,

mine heorde switSor otSSe on gange gif ic do swingan
Si greges meos plus in amhuLando fecero laborare :

hi swyltatS ealle on anum dsege J?as otSre gecytSnyssa gewitnessa
morientur cuncti una die; Hec ergo aliaqu^ testimonia

smaeiunge moder mihta nimende ealle J?inc ge/rietie cet
(159 b.) diacretionia matria virtutu/m awmena : aic omnia temj)erGi \ ut 5

he si Strang ^cet \><Bt hi gewilniatS 7 ]?a *uncruman hi na

et fortia sit quod cujpiant : et infirmi non

forfleon 7 healicost \>cet he andweardne regol on eallum
refugeant ; Et precipue ut jpresentem regulam in omni-

]?ingum gehealde f>onne he pensSS pcet he gehyre

bua conaervet. ut du/m bene miniatraverit. audiat

pcet ]>e gehyrde se goda f>eowa setSe aspende
a domino quod aervua bowua qui erogavit triticum

his efenjjeowan on his tide sotSlice ic secge eow ssede

conaervia auia in tempore aiu) ; Amen dico vobia ait, 10

ofor ealle his godu he geset
super orrmia bona aua conatitvst ewm.

De pkeposito monasterii. (Cap. LXV.)

oftrsedlice witodlice hit belimptS \>cet f>urh hadunge prafostes
Sepius quidem contingit ut jper ordinationem prejpositi

hefiZice setswicunga on mynster f>onne bitS sume

acandala gravia in monaateriia oriantu/r. dv/m aint aliqui

mid ]?am awyridan gaste modignesse *tobedde 7 wenende
maligno apiriiu auperbie inJlatL et eatim^antes 15

hine o'Sre beon nimende him gewin

ae aecwndoa esse. abbatia aaavmentea aibi tyran/n/idem,

seswicunga hi fedatS 7 twyrednysse on gegadeniDga hi dotS
acandala n/iitriv/nt. et diaaenaionea in congregations faciunt ;

7 switSost on Jjam stowum Jjaer fram ]?am ylcan oSSe

Et mxjLxime in illia locia. uhi ab eodem aacerdote, vel

5. The m is indistinct in gemetie. 6. uncruman, read untruman.

14. hefilice, I corr. from s. toheddCj read tohrcedde.

2. dicentis, MS. dicentes, 8. fecero, "MB./ecere. laborare, MS. hahorare,
4. cuncti, MS. cuncta, Hec, MS. Her. 6. MS./or^e. fortis, for which
other MSS. have fortes, is postulated by gloss. 8. MS. conaervent,

12. MONASTERII, MS. MONASTBRIO. 14. sint, MS.fuit.

110] The Provost to be no higher than the Abbot. [Ch. IiXV.

fram ]?am abbotum pa. pa, abbod hndiaS 7

ab eis abhatihua qui abbatem ordinant. ah ipgis etiatn et

se prafost pe ser bitS gehadod pcet biS hi fullice hit is
prepositus ordinatur ; Quod quam sit absurdum

e]>elice undergiten forJ?am p% byS fram pam sylfan anginne
facile adfertitur. quia ab ipso initio ordina-

haduDge ontimber geseald to motgenne f>onne hit biS getiht
tionis : materia ei datur superhiendi, du/m ei suggeritur

fram his ge)?ohtum [m.] [m.]
5 a cogitationihus suis exutwm ewm esse a potestate

his abbotes for)?am pe he wses * gehcele from f)am

ahbatis sui : quia ab ipsis est ordinatus, a quilms

se abbod heonen beoS astyrede andan geflit * stalu

et abbas; Hinc \ suscitantur invidie, rixe. detraetionis {IQO 9k.)

efestes twyrgednesse unhadunge 7 hwsenne Jjwyrnessa
emulationes dissensiones, exordinationes. et du/m contraria

heom betwynan 7 se prafost ge]>afiatS 7 heora neod is

sibi invicem abbas prepositusque sentiunt. et ipsorum necesse

sawla under heom

JO est sub hac disentione animas periclitari, et hi qui svb

f)8enne hi lyfetatS daelmselum faeratS uton forspilled-
ipsis sunt, du/m adulantu/r partibus eu/nt in perdi'

nesse Jjses frecednessa yfel heom *luca'5 on anginne
tionem, ; Cujus periculi malum, illis respicit in capite

[a.] t5a swilcum on hadunge dotS ealdras forf)i

qui talibus in ordinatione se fecerumt auctores ; Idea nos

foresceawiaS fremman for sibbe 7 J^sere sotSre lufe hyrdrse-
previdimu^ expedite propter pads . karitatisque custo-

dene Jjaes ahhodes standan on eyre hadunge minstres his
^5 diaia in abbatis pendere arbitrio ordinationem monasterii sui;

7 gif mseg beon heora decanus si geendebyr swa swa * weg
JSt si potest fieri ; jper decanos ordinetu/r sicut ante

bufon aelc nytwyrtSnesse mynstres be J?am pe

disposuimMS omnis utilitas monasterii. prout abba

6. gehcBUf cele crossed out, and hadod (sic) has been substituted for it in
the margin. 12. lucati , TeB,d, lociaC . 16. c^ec^nitd, copied from Latin ?

weg, read we ge ; the verb is left out.

2. absurdum, MS. obsurdum, 7. A hole in parchment before rixe ; it

does not affect the text at all, having evidently been there before the MS.
was written on. 11. MS. perdiiione. 12. illis, MS. Hit, 13. fecerunt,
MS.fecunt, and c corrected from r. 17. disposuimus, MS. disposimus.

Provisions as to deposition of the Provost. [Ill

diht IpcBt Jjsenne magon hit byS befsest an ne
dispoatierit ut dum pVu/rihua committitur, unus non

modie "^cet gif otStSe stow gymt5 otSSe gegaderung

sup&rbiat ; Quod si aiU locus exjpetit aut congregatio,

bit gescadwislice mid eadmodnesse [g.] se demt5

petierit rationabiliter cum. ku/militate. et abba judicaverit

gefremman swa hwsenne swa geceost mid gefjeahte

expedite quemcumqiiQ elegerit abba cv/m consilio

ondraedendra gode hadige hesylf prafost se

fratrwm itmenimm dteum ordinet ipse sibi prepositum ; Qui 5

se prafost mid arwnrtSnessa f>a ]?e fram his

tamen prepositus ilia agat cv/m revererUia que ab

abbodfe laehte beotS naht ongen wyllan 7 had-
(160 b.) ^hate suo ei inju/ncta fuerint nihil contra volv/n \ totem et ordina-

ung J)aes donde fortSam ]>& otSrum

tionem abbati faciens quia quanto prelatus est ceteris, tanto eum

gedafenatS carfullicor healden beboda regoles se pra
oportet sollicitus observare precepta regule ; Qui prepositus

gif he biS gemet leahtres otSSe upahafennes beswicen

si repeitus fuerit vitiosus au^ elatione deceptus 10

modignes forhicge f>8BS haligan byt5 fandod

superbie aut contemptor ssmcte regule fuerit approbatus

si geminegod mid wordum otS feowersitSan gif he hit na
ammoneatv/r verbis usqus quater ; Si non emenda-

gebet si gegearcod J^raeiung regolicere styre

verit adhibeatv/r ei correptio discipline regularis ;

he si adrsefed of endebyrd-
Qvx>d si neque sic correxerit; twnc deiciatur de or-

nesse pra vost scire set5e is stete his

dine prepositure. et alius qui dignus est in loco eiv^ subro- 15

7 gehyrsum
getu/r ; Quod si postea in congregations quietus et oboediens

9. prOf for prafost or pravost. 10. leahtr^, should have heen ledhterfaly
but either the scribe's eye was caught by the s of Latin ending, or by the
ending of upahafennes. 15. stete, i. e. stede.

3. peiierit, MS. petitierit. 4. quemcumque, MS. quecumque. 6. ab

omitted by Latin scribe. 7. ordinationem. Between r and d the same hole in
parchment obtains, as spoken of before (see note to p. no. 7). 8. prelatus,
MS. relatus. 13. ci, MS. que. 15. cUius, MS. aliter.

112] An old man to be the Doorkeeper.

he na bjS of mynstre he bI utadraefed bence

non fmrit : etiam de monasterio expeUcUur ; Cogitet tamen

to iyldenne
ahhas se de omnilma judida suis deo redditurwm rationem : ne

> andan sefestes lig forbsemde sawla

forte zdi atU invidie Jlamrna wrat animam;

De ostiakiis monastbbii. (Cap. LXVI.)

set geate mynstres si geset eald wita se wite cunne
5 Ad j^rtam monasterii jponatv/r senex sapiens qui sciat acci-

underfoD andswore 7 agifan J^ses ge]>ungennes hine De
pere responsmn et reddere. cuius matwritcui ewn non

ge})afige worian se geatweard has scyll habban wiS \>cBt
sincU vagari ; Qui jporterius ceUam deb^i habere jiucta por-

geat Ipcet cumende andweardne gemeton from hwam

tarn ut venientes semper preserUem in/veniant. a quo

andswore underfon 7 sona )?8enne cnucaS oSSe Jjearfa
re^[)onsu/m acipiant ; Et mox ut aliquis pulsaverit \ aut pauper (161 a.)

clypaS goda f>anc he andsware otSSe bletsige 7 mid
10 clamaverit, deo gratias respondeat aut benediccU, et cum

ealre manj^wsemesse godes eges heagilde andsware ofstlice
omni mansuetudine timxyris dei reddat responsum festinanter :

mid wylme Jjsereso'Sre lufe se geatweard helpe

crmi fervor e^ karitatis; Qui portarius si indiget solacio :

ginran brotSran underfo mjnster soSlice gif hit maeig

ju/aiorem frairem accipiat Monasteriv/m atUem. si possit

beon sceall beon gesett pcet ealle neod behefness ]>cet is

fieri ita debet constitui, ut omnia necessaria, id est

wseter myll orceard baecem dSSe mistlice crseftes

15 aqua mx)lendinum ortus pistrinu/m, vel artes diverse

witSinnan minstre beon geganne ])cet nesig neod

intra in monasteriwm exerceantur, vi non sit necessitas

munecum werigende witSutan for }?am

monachis vagandi foris quia omnino non expedit

heora sawlum J?jsne oft we wyllatS

animxdms eoru/m ; Uanc autera regulam sepms volv/mus

11. manpwoernesse, to corrected from another letter?

2. se de, MS. sed, 4. MONASTERn, MS. monasteriis. 7. Juxta, MS.
juxtam. 11. timoris, MS. moris. 13. MS. accipiani. 14. Jieri,

MS. Jierii. id est, MS. idem. 15. {h)ort«s, MS. ortu, 17. forts, a non-
contemporary a has been put over the i in the MS.

On brethren, going on, and coming back &om, a journey. [113

beon gersed senig gebrotSra be nytennjssa
in congregatione legi : ne quia fratrum se de ignorantia

Ipcet na belsedie
excuaet ;

De featbibus in viam dibectis. (Cap. LXVII.)
}?a sendlican gebrotSra on wege ealra gebroSra [h.]

DiRIGENDI FRATRES IN VIAM. OMNIUM FEATRUM vel

[b.] [e.] gebed befaestan 7 sefre set f>am sefteme-

ahhatis se orationi convmenderU ; Et temper ad ora- 5

stan gebede godes weorces gemjnd ealra and

tionem ultimam operis dei. commemoratio omniu m ah-

weardra 7 beo Jjagencyrrendan gebrof)ra of wege
sentium fiat; Revertentes autem de via fratrea;

on f)am daege on f)am f)e gehweorfo-S geond ealle minsterlice
ipso die quo redewnt. p&r omnes canonicas

tida Jjonne bitS gefylled godes weorc astrehtS moldan
horas dum expletv/r opus dei prostrati solo

otStSe eortSan fram eallum gebrotSrum biddan gebed forgime-
oratorii : ah omnibus petant orationem propter 10

leaste pcet senig })inc ne undersmuge on wege gesyhtSe otStSe
(161 b.) excessum : ne quid forte \ sfuhripuerit in via visus, aut

Ijst Jjinces otStSe idelre spraece ne ne gedyrstlaece

auditu^ male rei aut otiosi sermonis ; Nee presv/mat

senig ot5rum gereccan swa hwylce ]?inc swa he gesyh'S wiS-
quisquam aliis referre quecwrnque

utan on mynstre otStSe he gehyraS forjjam f>e hit is

foris monasterio viderit, aut audierit quia

maenifealt towurpon [a.] rego-

plwrima destructio est; Quod si quia presfwmpserit vin- 15

licre waclicre otStSe stire he under]?eodde swa gelice 7 se t5e
dicte regulari subjaceai : Similiter et qui

7. /agency rrendan, read /a cbgencyrrendan. 8. gehtoeorfad, g oorr. from
some other letter. 15. towurpon, for toivurponnesse 1 regoliore, r oorr.
from a, 16. waclicre ? see note.

8. DIBECTIS, MS. DIRECTUS. 4. omnUim frairum, MS. omniam fratret,

but H above res, as if to indicate the correction. 9. prostrati, MS.

prostratu.

I

114] Obedienoe, in impossible things.

gedyrstlsec'S clysunga miastres utgan o"SSe awyder faren otSSe
jpre8um]p9erit claustra monaaterii egredi : vel qtwqwQ ire vd

senig )?ing })eh f)e litel buton hsese }>8BS abbotes
quippiam quamvis parvwm sine jussione abbatis

don
facer e ;

Si fratri inpossibilia jubentur. (Cap. LXVIII.)

gif hwilcura breSer senig hefines oSSe * unacuraendalice

5 Si cui fratri aliqua forte gravia aut inpossibilia

beoS ge]?eodde he underfo witodlice bebeodendes bebod
injy/aguntur suscipiai quidem jvhentis imperium

mid ealre manj^waernesse 7 gehirsumnesse ]>cet eallunga
cwm omni mansuetudine, et obedientia; Qtuxl si omnino

heora msegena gemet gif he gesyhtS began

viriwm, suarum mensn/ram viderit pondus oneris excedere

his unacumenlicnesse se ]>e gewis

inpossibilitatis sue cauaas ei qui sihi preest

7 gedafenlice na modigenne o'SSe witS-

10 patienter et oporttme suggerai ; non superbiendo : aut resis-

standende sefter his tihtinge

tendo: vel contradicendo ; Quod si post suggesiionem suam

on his cwyde bebod pcet gif JjurhwunaS

in sua aententia prioria imperium perduraverit :

wite se gingra swa him selfan gefremman 7 of sotSre lufe
sciat junior ita sibi expedire : et ex karitate

getruwigende be godes fylste gehyrsume

confdens de adjutorio dei obediat :

15 Ut in monasterio non prbsumat alter alterum

DBFBNDBRE. (CaP. LXVIII.)

mid eenigum intingan ne gedyrstlaece otSer
Precavendv/m, est ne quavis occasione presumai alius

oSerne bewerian oSSe swylce gescyldan

alium defender e monachum in monaaterio . aut quaai iueri

(162 a

5. unacibmendalice, read unoicumendlicel 7- manfiwcBmessef cb or a?
9. /e,^ corrected firom ^.

2. parvuMf "MB, parvium, but t anderdotted. 6. imperium {'=^imprum),
MS. impium. 15, 16. Heading not in the MS. ; supplied firom the list of

chapters.

No one to defend another. No brother to strike another. [116

f>eah \>e hig mid senigre maeg sibbe blodes sibbe beon ge
etiamsi qiialibei consanguinitatis pvojpinquitate jun-

Jjeodde ne ne mid senigum gemete fram munecum

gantOT ; Nee qTioUbet modo id a monorchia

si gedyrstlaectS forjjam ]?e mseg }?anon seo hefegoste intinga
jpresv/matxir : quia exinde gravissima occasio

seswicunga unaspringon \>cBt gif for senig gemeleasatS
scandaloTuui oriri potest; Quod si quia Tiec tranagreaaica

*arlicor hi si gej)read
fuerit : acriua coerceatv/r. g

Ut non presumat aliquis ahum cedebb. (Cap. LXX.)

forboden selc dyrstignysse intinga we ge-

Vetetur in monasterio omnis PRESUMPTioms occasio; Or-

endebjrdaS 7 we gesettatS aljfed senigne heora

dinarrvua atque constituimua ut nuLli liceat quemquam fratrv/m

gebrotSra amansumian otStSe slean buton f)am f)e mihte
suoru/m excormminicare. aut cedere, nisi cui fiestas ah

bits geseald tSa sjngendan aetforan eallum gebro-

abhaie data fuerit ; Feccatorea autem coram onrni- 10

Srum beon gejjreade otSre ogan Jjset habban cildum

6w« arguantwr : ut ceteri metum habeant ; Infaniibua

otS pone fifteotSan gear ylde lare otSSe

vero t^^^ue ad quintum decimnmb ann/um aetatia diaci-

styre geomfulnessa si gegearcod hjrdrsedene

plin/e diligentia ah omnibus adhibeatu/r. et cuatodia ait :

ac eac swylce mid eallum gemete 7 gesceade sot5es strangran
sed et hoc cu/m omni mensura et rations ; Nam in fortiori

ylde se de gedyrstlaecS sethwega butan bebode J?8es abbodes otStSe
aetate qui jyresumpserit aliquatenua aine precejpto ahbaiia : vel 15

on f)am sylfan cildan butan smegunge onstingtS regolicre
162 b.) in ijma infarUibua aine diacretione exaraerit : | diaci-

styre he underhnige f)e

pline regulari auhjaceat : quia acriptzum eat ; Qiwd tibi

sylfan J?u nelt beon ne otSrum ne do pn
non via fieri : alii ne feceria ;

8. mcsg, gloss to potest, in 1. 4. 4. for cenig gemeUasaltf, read cenig for-
gemeleasad. 5. arlicoTy read tearlicor.

2. id, supplied by glossator, a, MS. ad. 8. quia, MS. qui. 4. kec,
MS. hie. 6. Hea&ig not in the MS. ; supplied from the Ust of chapters.
13. custodia sit, MS. custodiat se.

I 2

116] The brethren to be obedient to one another.

Ut 0BEDIBNTB8 SIBI SINT INVICBM ¥KATRBB, (CaP. LXXI.)

gehyrsumnesse god na Ipcet an })am abbade is togearcienne
Obedientiae bokum non solum, abbati BXHihendiim est

heom *betwynanan hi gehyrsumian

ab omnibus, sed etiam sibi trwicem ita dboediant

witende for ]?isDe gehjrsumnesse weg him sylfne to
frdXiQa : acientes per hanc obedientiae viam : se

farenne to gode on Sam fore Bsedon prafosta

5 itv/ros ad deum; Premisso ergo abbatia otqMQ jprepositorum

pa, ])& fram him beon gesette bebode })am we ne geJ^afiatS
qui ab eo constituuntur imperio. cui non jpQrmittimus

asindrodum beboda beon foreset J^ser to eacan ealle |?a gingran
privata imperia preponi : de cetero omnes jimiores

heora yldrum on ealre sotSre lufe hohfnlnesse

prioribua suis omni haritaJte, et soUicitudine

hi gehirsumian pcei gif senig sacful fiierit byS gemet

obediant ; Quod si quia conientiosuSj repperitwr :

he si ge]?read gif hwylc broSor for senigum gehwsedum intinga

10 corripiatnv ; Si quia autem frater pro quavis minima causa

oStSe for gehwylcum ealdre his beoS ge]n'ead
ab abbate vel a quocv/mque priore a/wo corripitv/r

mid senigimi mete otStSe gif he leohtlice undergit mod ealdres
qvx>libet modo : vel ai leviter aenaerit animum prioris

ongen him wraS cISSe astiredne J?eah pe
cujuacumque contra ae iratv/m, vel commotu/m quarwoia

sethwega sona buton yldinge swa lange astreht on eor'San
Tnodice : mox sine mora tamdiu proatraiua in terra

toforan his fotum ac he liege gebetende o88e pcet bitS

15 ante pedea ejua jaceat aatiafadena : uaque dwm

bletsunge gehseled seo styrung gif he forhogatS don
benedictione aanetu/r ilia commotio; Quod ai contempaerit facere:

oSSe he lichamlicere wrace pcet gif forsihtS oCtSe gif anmod
av>t corporali vindicte suhjaceat : aui si corUvmax

he bits of minstre he si utadrsefsed

faerit de m^masterio expeUatux, \ (163 a.)

8. hettoynanany read hetwynan. 7. asindrodum heboday see note. 9. faerit,
added by glossator. 11. /or, read from. 17. poet gifforaihdy I suggest
that this was originally written in the margin as supplementary gloss to ffif
he forhogad. It was then copied into the text in the wrong place.

17. vindicte, MS. vindincte.

On zeaL The rule is not exhaustive. [117

De zelo bono qttem debent monachi habebe. (Cap. LXXII.)

swa is [h.] se yfela bitemesse anda 7

SictU est zelus amaritudinia malus qui aejparat a deo et

laed to helle is se goda anda se tSe syndratS fram

ducit ad injermmi ita est zelus bonus qui separat a

leahtre 7 Iset to gode Jjysne andan

vitio et du>cit ad d^wm et ad vitam aetemam ; Hwm ergo zeVwm

mid Jjaere wealdestan began mid

ferventissifmo amore exerceant monachi id est ut Jj

wyrtSmente forhradian heora untrumnessa otStSe

honore se invicem jpreveniant ; Infirmitates sfims sive

lichama dSSe )?eawa gef>yldelicost forf>yldian gehirsumnesse
corporwm, sive morum patientissime tollerent obedientiam

him sjlf geflitmselum hi beodan na senig pcet ]>e he

sibi certatim impendant ; Nullus quod sibi

nytwyrdlice deme folgie swiSor otSrum f>a sotSe

utile jvdicat sequatwr ; sed quod magis alio; Carita-

lufe broSor rsedene mid clsenre hi beodan lufe hi on

tern fratemitaiis casto impendant amore; Deum lo

drsedan heora abbud mid sifre 7 eadmodre sotSre *lare

timeant, cAbatem suum sincera et humili caritate

hi lufian cristes eallunga naht hi forasettan sege setgaedere

diligant ; Chrisio om/nino nihil preponant. qui nos pariter

ad vitam aetemam p^rducat ;
De hoc quod non omnis justitie observatio in hac sit

REGULA CONSTITUTA. (Cap. LXXIII.) 1 5

f)ysne regol we awriton healdende on

Regvlam autem hanc discripsimus, ut hanc dbservantes in

minstre sethwega otStSe arwurtSnesse f>eawa otSSe anginn
monasteriis, aliquatenus vel honestatem moru/m aut initium

drohtnunge us * J)e gesvA utelian habban otSra haligra to ful-
conversationis nos demonstremus habere; Ceteruia ad per-

fremednessa drohtnunge synd larse

fectionerfi conversationis qui festinat. swnt doctrine ssinciorum

11. laret a misreading for lufe. 18. /e, read we.

6. Infirmitates, MS. Infirmites. 14. quod, MS. QUO. omnis, MS.

ritTva

OMNES.

118] The Bale leaves soope for farther preoepts. [Ch. IjXXIII.

fsedera ]?ara gehealdsum gebealdsum ne gelsed mannan to
patrum, qtutruin \ observatio jpcvducit hominem ac? (163 b.)

healdsumnesBa fulfremednessa la hwjlc tramod otStSe hwylc
celsitudinem perfectionis ; Que enim pagina atU quia

sprsec godcundlice ealdordomes ealdre 7 niwe gecytSnesse nis
aermo divine auctoritatia veteria ac novi teatamenti rum

se rihtoste bysen lifea mennisces otStSe la hwilc hoc haligra
eat rectiaaima norma vite humane : Aut quia liber admctorwm

rihte faedera J?cc< na sweg mid rihtum rine

^ catholicorwm patrum hoc non reaonat ut recto curau

we becumende to urum scyppende eac swilce 7

pQTveniamua ad creatorem nostrum / Nee non et

Jjurhtcgenessa 7 gesetnessa beora lifes ac eac

cordationea patrum et inatituta vite eorwm. aed et

Bwylce regol basil ius bwaet ellea sind

regula adJicii patria no^tvi haailii : quid alivd aunt,

butan wel libbendra 7 gebirsumera muneca 7 gesetnessa
niai bene viventiv/m et obedientium monachorum inatituta

mibta us asolcenum 7 yfel lybbendum 7 gime-

^^virtutum, nobia autem deaidioaia et male viventibua atque neg-

leasum scame gescyndnjsse swa bwilc
legentibua rubor confuaionia eat ; Quiaquia ergo ad patriam

})u efast Jjysne }?ane laestan *acunnednesse regol awri-
celeatem featinaa. hanc minimum inchoationia regulam dia-

tenne fylstendum criste ]?u gefremme 7 f)u setnyxtan to
criptam adjuvante christo perficiaa : et tu^w demum ad

maran \>e witSufan we gemundon lare lare 7 mibta

majora que aupra cormnemxyravimua doctrine virtutumqu^

gef)inc?Se godes scildendum becimtS wyrcendum }?as f)inc
^bculmina deo protegente perveniea; Facientibua hec regna

geopenatS J)a ecan.
jHitebunt aetema ;

FiNIT BEGULA S^iVCTI BENEDICTI.

1, 2. gehealdsumnessa in 1. 2 is the proper gloss to observatio in 1. i, and
the gehealdswrrif gehealdsum in this line, I am unable to explain except as a
double dittography. 2. 'Samnessa, first stroke of m erased. 12. acunned-
nesse, read acennednesse. 14. tare was first put over the ending of com-

memoravimus, then erased and written again over doctrine.

1. qtiarum, MS. qtiorum. 2. Que enimy MS. originally Qu. feninif from
which Que enim has been corrected, 7. patrum, third stroke of m erased.
10. desidiosiSf MS. desidiosus. 11. rubor, MS. robur. 12. festinas,

MS.festinans. regulam, MS. regula.

NOTES.

1. 5. fremfi. After this word there is a gap in the MS., so that
some letter or letters may have been there, which are now gone.
Read fremfullice,

1. 8. roluptatihiis. This reading, for which nearly all other codices
have voluntatihus, is supported not only by two of the Latin MSS.
(G. U.), but also by the gloss.

2. 8. Above dicente, a little to the right, u is found in the MS. I
presume it is the ending of secgend, which gloss was filled out by a
copyist in its proper place, and thus written twice.

3. 3. -eond, as gloss to {proh)ibe. The other texts have forhafa
(Schroer, Die Prosabearbeitungen, 2. 21), except S. (W. V. 5. 15), which
gives hecUd, Neither of these suggests a reading for our text. Possibly
the g is a misreading for a t (which suggestion is favoured by the
palaBOgraphical evidence), and the gloss wsis forstond, I am happy to
acknowledge my indebtedness to Professor Cosyn, of Leiden, for this
and other suggestions.

3. II. gehroht, as gloss to perducatum, is in itself undoubtedly right.
Only per ducatum was wrongly taken as one word; see context.
Similar cases where a misreading of the MS. produced a wrong gloss —
wrong so far as the context is concerned — are numerous. See e. g.
scegde, as gloss to ait, which is wrong for aut (78. i).

3. 16. Hahitavit—hahitahit. See Sweet, O.E.T., p. 185.

5. 10. de habitatore (MS. habitatorum), glossed by he wunungum.
The other texts have * he pcem hugendum his eardungstowe ' (SchrQer,
Die Prosabearbeitungen, 4. 22). But the Winteney Version, which is
independent of our text, has * hepam uniniunge his eardingstowe ' (7. 27).
That the original also had t4Mnungum is made (at least) likely by the
MS. reading habitatorum for habitatore, which may be owing to the -«m
of the gloss. But whence the form wunungum ? To read wunigendum
(see ib., 1. 11) is an easy way out of the difficulty, but scarcely the
right one. We must have very good reasons indeed for assuming
that a commoner form made room for a rarer one. Considering that
the earliest exan(iples given by Koch (P, p. 342, § 61), of participial
forms in -ing are from the A-text of Layamon's Brut., i. e. about the
year 1200 (see ib., p. 10), I should not dare to think that we had
here an early instance of it, if this form stood alone in our text.
But we also find latens glossed by lettincg (80. 10). There would not
seem to be the shadow of a doubt concerning the ending -incg being

120 NOTES.

that of a participle ; but I would again not lay too much stress on
this instance by itself, since I am not sure as to the meaning of the
gloss itself. But if we find monstrante glossed by simjtelunge (35. 3),
we may perhaps look upon the others too, as evidencing a participle
in 'ing^.

I cannot leave the matter alone without going at some length
into detail as to the origin of the form in -ing. I may at once state
that I look upon it as a direct and phonetic representative of the A.-S.
form in -ende. Whatever be the origin, whether the above view will
prove to be the correct one, or whether we must continue to view it
with Prof. Max Mailer (Lectures on the Science of Language, II) as a
' corruption ' of a verbal substantive in the dative, we are alike struck
with the fact that for a long time, down to Gower and Chaucer, nay,
to early in the fifteenth century '\ the forms -and, -end, -ing continue
to be found parallel in the same authors. Now, though a hundred
and eighty years more of parallelism may increase our wonder, they
need not materially alter our view of the case.

Let us now turn to our text, and see what the frequent occurrence of
-enne by the side of -efide for the pres. part., as well as for the gerund
or participium necessitatis (Introd., V, § 89), gives us a right to conclude.
If we may lay down anything, it will be this, that the ending
-ende has dwindled down into a combination of a certain vowel (of
no definite phonetic value) -f the nasal which occurs before dentals, and,
be it remembered, a voiced nasal before the voiced d, I denote this
voiced nasal by n. This n was sometimes continued, i.e. lengthened;
but sometimes the stop was undone with a jerk, occasioning the
explosion which is symbolised by d. Now the only difference between
this form ene and -inge is that the dental nasal is replaced by the
guttural nasal, which I denote by n, surely in itself no very great
change, especially as analogues are by no means wanting. We must
look to vulgar speech for some of these analogues. An orphan becomes
an orfling (sometimes a horfling), etc. See H, Baumann, Londinis-
men. Slang und Cant. (Berlin, 1887), Introduction, § 5, sub 3 (p. xci),
from which passage it must not, however, be supposed that this
pronunciation is peculiar to London. I may also instance the
* peculiar * pronunciation of the French nasals in the mouths of badly
taught Germans, and — what is more interesting at this conjunction —
English children. I distinctly remember the contortions that some
untrained pupils of mine in an English school had to make their
mouths undergo, when they had to pronounce *je demande, tu

^ Of. Bosw. in V. weilicung; also Cant. Pb. 149. 4. (See the forthcoming
edition, by Mr. Fred. Harsley.) Eeluctantly, I must draw attention to the
ending, -e, which is not that of an A.-S. participle in the dative. Can the
glossator have taken monstrante as a gerund, = monstrando ?

^ I was strengthened in my conviction by a correspondence on this subject
with Mr. C. Stoffel, of Nymegen, the results of whose extensive reading are
always so kindly placed at the disposal of his correspondents.

NOTES. 121

demandes/ etc. The words invariably became je demangde, tu
demangdes, nous demangdons, etc., no doubt in all respects a fit
analogue.

6. 3. we hihta^. Evidently a marginal gloss got in the wrong
place, instead of over sperarnvs. See note to 1. 5 on page 6.

9. iS. dan, orseclena^ Siagloas to anachoritarum, "Redid onsetlena. But
what does dan, mean? I suspect that d ia a, paving or sequence
letter, and that an indicates that instead of onsetlena we may also
read ansetlena. Thus interpreted, -an would be another case
of merography, a part put for a whole (Introd., V, § 4).

9. 19. conversationist MS. conversionis. The same corruption obtains
in six other MSS., but both context and gloss show conversationis to
have been the original reading.

10. I. frore for frofre. The dropping of the/ (after it had become
voiced), i.e. the merging of it into the 0, may very well be a phonetic
process. See also ElliSj E. E. P., II, pp. 513, 514. *

10. 7. vel odde, I think that originally the gloss to experientia was
t afundennessa, (For this use of t = id est, see Skeat's ed. of Matthew
passim, and 1. 1 on p. 25 where o$de = t occurs after the word ; see note
to 29. 15; 55. 2.) A second glossator, who did not see that t meant
the same as .i. (=id est), or as/ (cf. 20, 2 ; 20, 3 ; 84. 9, etc.), added the
lemma veL For other cases where part of the gloss was wrongly
translated into Latin, I refer to (92. i). Colore was here glossed by he
hleo ; a second glossator adds de^ as supposed lemma to he, Cf. also
(93. 3) et sagum. where et may have a similar origin.

12. I. geondsprecend, Ifit means anything, ^con<feprecaw= to address
or to make anyone hear, which in this place has no meaning. Read
geondsprecend =geondsprencend. See Introd., V, § 70.

15. 5. henn^e stands over ne he, and ne he over Neque, henn^e,
as gloss to neque is unintelligible ; read hemt^e, and take it as gloss to
dissimulet, Cf. Corpus gl. 681, and Wright-Wiilker, ^^^, 31, 32 (Dis-
simulare, bemi))an o^e yldan).

16. 9. for forht taliendre, as gloss to parvi pendens, is corrupt ; it
is very likely that/o^'A^ was misread for nawht, which is a not infre-
quently occurring form of nawiht,

17. 15. est, a little erased. The fact is that faciat is found in other
MSS. in this place, but in our MS. lower down (1. 16) erased. Some-
one who did not understand the words et quod tUilius judicaverit in
the context tried to restore sense by adding est,

18. 4. hwonlicor, as gloss to saluhrius ? Read halwendlicor,

20. 10. factam, MS. factum. Of the other texts (Schmidt, p. 13),
none has factum (but the collation of our text is very imperfect, our
reading «. a. not being given; see SchrSer, Die Prosabearbeitungen, p.
xxvii): they reai.d factam, factas, or facta. Originally, I suppose, our text
had factam, agreeing with injuriam. Hence the gloss gedonne, agree-
ing with tregan. In this state our text must have been copied out,
and the copyist, by an absolute blunder, or mislead by the masc.

122 NOTES.

termination of the gloss, wrote /acftiw. After that, some one added
the gloss dcede to the new lemma /acf Mm.

20. 13. ¥e modig, as gloss to desuperbum^ ^=dehere, must have been
copied into the Latin as though it were part of superbum,

21. 13. frcedlice. Bcedlice (=hr8edlice) (cf. Wright-Wiilker, 243. i :
frequenter, celer) must have been there first, and / added by the
influence of the Latin. Or we must take to be no paving letter, and
read ofr8edlice=oftrsedlice.

26. 6. sylfsyne, as gloss to rara, seldsyne was probably there origi-
nally. The corruption is easy to understand if we suppose sel/^syne
(cf. Introd., V, § 55) to have been there.

27. 2. c. tis, y., as gloss to nobis. Do c, y perhaps form part of the
gloss to nobis ; and must we consequently look upon it as a misreading
for us, y, c, i.e. tisic ? It would be quite in accordance with the usual
practice if more or less uncommon forms were misunderstood, and
consequently mutilated. It is true that forms in -ic are found only in
the accusative, whilst a dative form is postulated by the lemma ; but
first, this rule holds good only for the classical periods of Anglo-
Saxon (cf. Sievers^ § 81, Anm. 2), and secondly, the ace. may be
explained as dependent upon clypaJ^,

28. 1 2. a, aUf over inseruit. a may of course be a gloss-letter, but
an ? I have thought of the following explanation : that a, an, as indi-
cating the weak nom. and gen. ending (or ace. plural) were put over
ascendendos. Afterwards the full gloss was added. A case in point
may be adduced here from a Leiden MS., where we find Iticubro glossed
by brasbrat. The explanation — see Goetz-Loewe, Glossae Nominum,
Leipzig, 1884, p. 161— is given by Vossius as lucubro, (lucu)bras,
(lucu)brat. The gloss to inseruit is gescBtt in 1. 10.

29. II. asmaidan. Is this o. corruption of asmaiand=<xsmeagend'?

29. 15. solves odde secge, as gloss to dicat, sodes may be a mere
repetition of the so^es in 1. 14, and then o^^e (secge) simply means the
same as the .i. or the 7 found over Latin words to introduce the gloss.
But there is also the possibility that in solves we have a remnant of
the verb se^an, to affirm.

30. 9. insint ? Must we read 7 sint gewordene as gloss to facti sunt,
and in as gloss to (or repetition of?) Latin m?

30. 17. J?cet he oseo. Read, as pointed out in the foot-note,/flp< he sea.
If the is not a solitary paving letter — which, see above, p. xxxiii, is
not altogether a contradiction in terms — the only explanation to fall
back upon is, that an original had heo seo ; heo under the influence of
the following seo.

31. 14. under should stand over /^cet; it is part of the gloss to
subdat in 1. 15.

34. 7. umrsan, gloss to vermis. How umrm can be corrupted into
umrsan I fail to understand. The unfortunate s makes it alike
impossible to assume either a mistake of the eye or of the ear.

54. 4. su^yrige'? The only way out of the difficulty I know is

NOTES. 123

tx) assume that swijrige is somehow or other misread for scyrige, and
that this should be gloss to partiat as well as todcel^,

55. 2. pelcBS pe hi wyr^an odde gewundode. The first glossator put 1
gewundode over vulnerentur (cf. note to 10. 7). Another added the
auxiliary, and wrote oMe for t.

56. 8. gemedemody read gemet. Probably med (for met) was found
there first by a copyist, who, not understanding this, or not deeming
it sufficient, put gemed before it. This gemed med was copied out as
gemedemod = temperatur.

58. 4. gesewene, I think we have a remnant here of the rare verb
geseon, for which see Grein, in voce. Also in v. s4ony and Bosworth,
ed. 1838, in v. seon,

59. 14. /or belongs iostoyrian ( = swy6rian, cf. Introd.,V, § 57), and
an is possibly a wrongly transcribed dittography for na of naht.

61. 2. gehealdenne, gloss to sanentur. Either a copyist found
gehecUde = gehcelde (Introd., V, § 17) or sanentur was glossed by sal-
ventur, and this by gehealdenne. Subsequently this middle gloss was
omitted. This kind of double glossing occurs very frequently, e. g.
in Bouterwek's Aldhelmglosses (H. Z. 9).

64. I. anwealde is gloss to potestate, and not to voluntate ; and in no
way can I suppose anwealde to be corrupted from any word meaning
potestas. And the Latin texts T. U. G., i. e. exactly those that agree
most . in particulars with our own Latin text, also have voluntate,
whence it is likely that our text must have originally presented this
reading. Otherwise we might suppose our text to have been corrected
by another (which had voluntate), after the original potestate had been
glossed by anwealde, Cf. note to 88. 6.

69. 9. frum anginne, as gloss to incipiente, I cannot quite make
this out; we must expect a dative or a nominative (Introd.,
V> § 3) of ^^® present participle. Professor Cosyn suggests fruman
anginne, which is certainly the best I can think of, although it is not
entirely satisfactory.

69. 12. drenc as gloss to musitatio? Several explanations suggest
themselves, d may be a paving letter, in which case rene may stand
for rywe=mysterium, or better still rene=ryne, Cf. Grein in v. r$n,
Cf. Introd., V, § 27. If we take d to be part of the word we may
think of drem= dream, Cf. Introd., V, § 30.

70. 4. seo uMcapen, If we had not Sievers, § 337, Anm. 2, and supra,
§ 84, to refer to, where other instances from the above text are given,
we might possibly be induced to look upon seo here as a solitary proof
of a feminine origin of our text, which would then be in the same
plight as SchrOer's texts (cf. Die Prosabearbeitungen, p. xxix). But
by these references this phantom vanishes into thin air.

73. II. helippendan = continuanda. If we may suppose continuanda
to have been misread for concemanda, belippendan would stand for
helimpendan (cf. Introd., V, §^ 39). But this explanation does not
seem entirely satisfactory.

124 NOTES.

82. 3. This word cannot be otherwise explained as gifforcrafaB (cf.
Introd., V, § 70) ; gif, as gloss to si, in 1. 2.

86. 3. I had thought higcenge to be a dittographical gloss to in
itinere, which had got into the wrong place. However, Professor Cosyn
suggests that m,g, bigcenge ^under religious worship, should here be
understood. I suspect that we shall have to combine the two explana-
tions, because there is no lemma, which, taken by itself, could occasion
the gloss under religious worship (unless it be cum tremore divino ?).
A copyist put bi gcenge in the margin, and another, misled bv the fre-
quency of the occurrence of the expression, midgodcundum bigsenge,
put this over divino. It must, however, be admitted that the train of
thought, the association of ideas, may very well have given rise to
the error of mistaking these two words (&. g,) for one.

86. 17. egelod, as gloss to condatur. This is the reading of the MS.,
but we may detach e as a * paving letter * from the body of the word,
and thus gelod remains to be explained. The lemma suggests a
connection with gelogian (cf. e.g. 98. 15), of which the past part,
would be gelogod. This might easily become gelowod (cf. Introd.,
V, § 68), and this could be contracted into gelod. But since I have
no other instances of such * contractions * I prefer to look upon it as
a mere scribal error.

88. 6. wfl5^=humilitas, which is in the other texts. Compare for
the probable origin the notes to 64, i ; 99, 13.

91. 17. fiand reafl Perhaps corrupted from fcereld reaf^ or from
fierdreaf^ But, writes Professor Cosyn, what would monks do with
those ? To add another possibility, I suggest that it is from/o^ reaf,
Cf. the reading of the other texts fotgetvadum,

97. 2. habban ^retio^inge, as gloss to habita .... deliberatione. We
may perhaps assume habban to be an infinitival gloss (cf. Introd.,
V> § 3) to a verbal inflection, which would seem to be of rare
occurrence, and therefore liable to corruption, and then ^retio^inge
would be a corruption of ymbdriodunge. This can be more easily
accounted for if we think of the phenomenon which I discussed in the
Introduction (V, § 4).

98. 15, and 100. i, 2. I have stated, Introd., V, § 93, that I fail
to understand these forms. The first in gelogodre is indistinct ; for
the verb, cf. note to 86. 17. The only explanation I can think of
is, that in each case the r was misread from an original n. This
would yield perfectly intelligible forms ; and palaeographically
speaking, the corruptions are very likely to occur. The puzzling
mcBssepreostra for mcessepreostrum (see note to 100. 10) may be in the
same plight.

99. 4. MS. ' Oflferunt de filiis nobilium -aut pauperum qui.' The
original must have read,

Ofperxtnt '
De filiis nobilium aut pauperum qui.
The copyist read offerunt ' first, although it was meant for the last

NOTES. 125

word, and not seeing the MS. sign for ur, he copied the word as
offerunt,

99. 13. suffectam would seem to be the right reading, although as
many as nine other texts have suspectam (C. D. G. H. K. L. S. T. U).
At one time or another this must also have been in our text (cf. note
to 64. i), or suffectam must have been misread as suspectam. With
this word the gloss corresponds. How little suffectam was understood
is proved by the fact that our text would seem to be the only one that
had preserved it, since A. 0. P. Q. R. have suhjectam.

100. 10. mcessepreostrum. In § 36 of the Introd. (V) I have stated
that the r was inserted. Professor Gallee, of Utrecht, suggests that
the word *preostr may have existed, in which case 1 should have
to cancel the above statement. I can only add that, although I have
not found any traces of it, it is extremely likely, considering the
Greek origin, and the analogue of the Dutch and German form priester.
But see note to (98. 15).

108. 7. awyrtUan, a legitimate form for awjfrtwalian ? The gloss
reads as if the lemma were eradicare,

113. 16. waclicre o^de styre. Cp. 115, 12, 17 ; and 116, 17, and read
regolicre wrace^ lare o^e styre.

116. 7. asindrodum beboda. As it is not likely that we can look
upon beboda as a crude form in the plural (cf. Introd., V, § 3), I sus-
pect that beboda was misread for bebodu ^hehodum..

^arlg ^njgM ^mi

The Early EngHsh Text Society was started by Dr. Fumivall in 1864
for the purpose of bringing the mass of Old English Literature within
the reach of the ordinary student, and of wiping away the reproach under
which England had long rested, of having felt little interest in the
monuments of her early life and language.

The E. E. T. Soc. desires to print in its Original Series the whole of
our unprinted MS. literature ; and in its Extra Series to reprint in careful
editions all that is most valuable of printed MSS. and early printed books.

The Society has issued to its subscribers 142 Texts, most- of them of
great interest; so much so indeed that the publications of its first two
years have been reprinted, and those for its third year, 1866, will foUow.

The Subscription to the Early English Text Society, which constitutes
Membership, is ^1 Is, a year [and ,£1 Is. additional for the Extra Series],
due in advance on the 1st of January, and should be paid either to the
Society's Account at the Head Office of the Union Bank, Princes St.,
London, E.C., or by Money Order (made payable at the Chief Office,
London, and crost * Union Bank '), or by Cheques or Postal Orders, to
the Hon. Secretary, Wm. A. Dalziel, Esq., 67, Victoria Eoad, Einsbury
Park, London, N. All Members who subscribe through other channels
than the Hon. Sec. are askt to send their names to him, in order to insure
an early iusertion of them in the List of Members.

Those Members in the United States of America who want their
Texts posted to them, must add to their prepaid subscriptions Is. 4c?.
yearly for the Original Series, and Is. for the Extra Series.

Jtcly, 1888. The Society is now again level with its work. The
Texts of both Series for 1887 have been issued, together with the first in
the Original Series and two for the Extra Series for 1888, while the
whole of the other two Texts for the Original Series are in type. More
Members and money are much needed.

The issue in the Original Series for 1888 will probably be : —

89. A Treatise on Virtues and Vices, from the unique Stowe MS.,
ab. 1200 A.D., ed. Dr. F. Holthausen. Part I, 8&

Anglo-Saxon and Latin Bule of St. Benet (interlinear Glosses), cd.
Dr. H. Logeman. [At Press.

Two Fifteenth-Century Cookery-Books, edited from the MSS. by
Thomas Austin. [At Press.

The issue for 1888 in the Extra Series will be : —

LIL A Dialogue against the Feuer Pestilence, 1564, 1573, by Wm.
Bullein, edited from the first edition after the Author's death, 1578,
by Messrs. A. H. and Mark Bullen. Part I, 10^.

LIII. Thomas Vicary's Anatomie of the Body of Man, 1548, edited
from the unique copy of 1577, with an Appendix of Vicary Docu-
ments, Extracts from the Guildhall Records, &c., &c., by F. J. and
Percy Fumivall. Parti, 15^.
(And probably a third Text, either Vicary, Part II, or a Cazton reprint.)

2 Early English Text Society, Original Series,

The following Texts are at Press for the Original Series for 1889
and after years : —
Bede*s Liber Scintillamniy with Anglo-Saxon Glosses, edited from

the MSS. by E. Khodes, B.A. [At Press.

Eadwine's Canterbury Psalter, from the MS. in Trinity College,

Cambridge, ab. 1150 a.d., edited by F. Harsley, B.A. [At Press.
Sir David lyndesay's Works, Part VI, and last, ed. W. H. S. Utley.

[At Press.
Cursor Mnndi, Part Y, Introduction, ITotes, and Glossary, ed. Rev.

Dr. R Morris. [Part printed.

The Lay Folk's CatecMsm, by Archbp. Thoresby, ed. Canon Simmons

and F. D. Matthew. [Teaet printed.

Capgraye's Life of St. Katharine, from the unique MS., ed. Dr. C.

Horstmann. [At Press.

Melusine, the prose Eomance, ed. from the unique MS., ab. 1500, by

A. K. Donalc^ B.A. [At Press.

Aelfrio's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. E 7, Part in, ed.

Prof. Skeat, litt. D., LL.D. [At Press.

Vices and Virtues, from the unique Stowe MS., ab. 1200 a.d., ed. Dr.

F. Holthausen, Part II.
The Master of Game, a Booke of Huntynge for Henry Y when Prince

of Wales, edited from the MSS. by Thomas Austin. [At Press.

Thomas Bobinson*s Life and Death of Mary Magdalene, ab. 1620 a.d.

[At Press.
Queen Elizabeth's Translations, from Boethius, &c., edited from the

unique MS. by Walford D. Selby. [At Press.

*" The following Texts are preparing for the Original Series : —
Anglo-Saxon Olosses to Latin Prayers and Hymns, edited by Dr. F.

Holthausen.
An Anglo-Saxon Martyrology, edited from the 4 MSS. by Dr. G.

Herzfeld.
Ael£rio*s Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. £ 7, Part lY, ed.

Prof. Skeat, litt. D., LL.D.
All the Anglo-Saxon Homilies not accessible in English editions, in-

cludiQg those of the Vercelli MS., ed. by Prof. Napier, M.A., Ph.D.
The Exeter Book (A.-Sax. Poems), re-edited from the unique MS. by

I. Gollancz, B.A. Cambr.
Early English Verse Lives of Saints, Standard Collection, from the

Harl. MS., ed. Dr. C. Horstmann.
Supplementary Early English Lives of Saints, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann.
The Early and Later Festialls, ab. 1400 and 1440 a.d., ed. Dr.' C.

Horstmann.
Early English Deeds and Documents, &om unique MSS., ed. Dr.

Lorenz Morsbach.
Merlin, Part IV, containing Preface, Index, and Glossary. Edited by

H. B. Wheatley.

Early English Text Society, Extra Series, 3

Beowulf, a critical Text, with Introduction and Glossary, ed. Prof.

Zupitza, Ph.D.
Filgnmage of the Lyf of Manhode, in the Northern Dialect, ed. S. J.

Herrtage, B.A.
Early English Homilies, 13th century, ed. Eev. Dr. E. Morris.
The Bule of St. Benet ; 5 Texts, Anglo-Saxon, fearly English, Caxton,

&c., ed. Dr. K. Morris.
A Chronicle of England to 1327 A.D., in Northern verse (42,000

lines), ab. 1350 a.d., edited from the unique Gottingen MS. by M.

L. Perrin, B.A.

The following Texts are at Press for the Extra Sbries for 1889 and
later years : —

Bp. Fisher's English Works, Part II, with his life and Letters, ed.

Eev. Eonald Bayne, B.A. [At Press,

Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.E.S. Part IV,

the present English Dialects. [At Press,

Thos. Vicary's Auatomie of the Bodie of Man, 1548, edited from the

ed. of 1577 by Dr. F. J. Fumivall and Percy Fumivall of Barts.

Part II. [At Press,

Hoccleve*s Minor Poems, from the Phillipps MS., ed. F. J. Fumivall,

M.A., Ph.D. [At Press.

The following Texts are preparing for the Extra Series : —

A Parallel-text of the 6 MSS. of the Ancren Biwle, ed. Prof. Dr. E.

Kolbing.
Barbour's Bruce, ed. Eev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. Part IV.
A Dialogue against the Feuer Pestilence, 1564, 1573, 1578. By

W. Bullem. Ed. A. H. and Mark Bullen. Part 11.
Lonelich's Holy Grail, ed. F. J. Fumivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part V.
The Destruction of Jerusalem, Text A, edited from the MSS. by Dr.

F. Kopka.
Hoccleve's Compleint, from the Cosin MS, at Durham, ed. F. J.

Fumivall, M.A., Ph.D.
Bobert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, a.d. 1303, re-edited by Dr.

Fumivall.
^Bobert of Brunne's Chronicle of England, from the Inner Temple

MS., edited by Dr. Fumivall.
Cazton's englishing of the Eneydos, a.d. 1590, edited by M. T.

CuUey, M.A.
Caxton's Book of the Ordre of Chyualry, ab. 1484, with Loutfut's

Scotch copy of it, ed. W. Bayne, B.A.
Caxton's Godfrey of Bullogne, or Last Siege of Jerusalem, 1481.
Caxton's Curial, 1484-5, from the French of Alain Chartier, ed. F.

S. Ellis.

LIST OF THE SOCIETY'S BOOKS,

OUGINAL 8EBIES.

The Pablioationg for 1866 (except Nos. 17, 19, 20, 21, 23) are out of print
Subscribers who desire the issue for 1866 should send their guineas at once to the
Hon. Secretary, in order that other Texts for 1866 may be sent to press.

The Puhlioationtfor 1864 (one guinea) are : —

1. Eaxly En^iah Alliterathre Poems, ab. 1360 i.D^ ed. Rey. Dr. B. Morris. I6t,

2. Arthur, ab. 1440. ed. F. J. PumivaU, M.A. 4».

3. LM4«r <m the Dewtie of Kyncia, ko., 1556. ed. F. Hall, D.CL. 4f.

4. Sir Oawayne and the Green Knight, ab. 1360, ed. Rev. Dr. K. Morris. 10«.

JTie Publications for 1865 (one guinea) are : —

5/ Home** OrUiograpliie and Oongroitie of the Britaa Tongoe, ab. 1617, ed. H. B. WheaUey. 4f.

6. Lanoelot of the Laik, ab. 1500. ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. %8.

7. OeneaLi and Xzodns, ab. 1250, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. S».

8. Korte Arthnre, ab. 1440. ed. £. Brock. Is.

9. Thynne on Ohanoer'a works, ab. 1508. ed. Dr. Kingsley and F. J. Fumivall, M.A. lOit.

10. Merlin, ab. 1440, Part I., ed. H. B. Wheatley. 28. 6d.

11. Sir D. Lyndesay's Works : The Monarohe, ed. J. Small. M JL. Fftrt I. Ss.
la. The Wrjghf s Chaste Wife, ab. 1462, ed. F. J. Fumivall, M.A. Is.

The Publications for 1866 (two guineas,^ only Nos, 17, 19, 20, 21 and 23 in
print : the rest will be reprinted slowly) are : —

13. Seinte Marherete, 1200-1330, ed. Rev. O. Cockayne.

14. Xyng Horn, Floris and Blancheflonr, ko., ed. Rev. Prof. J. R. Lumby.

15. Politioal, BeLEions, and Love Poems, ed. F. J. Fumivall, M JL.

16. The Book of Itninte Bssenoe, ab. 1460-70, ed. F. J. Fumivall, MJL

17. Parallel Extraeta from Twenty-nine MSS. of Piera the Plowman, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat Is,

18. Hali Meidenhad, ab. 1200, ed. Rev. O. Cockayne.

19. Lyndeaay'a Monarohe, tm.. Part IL, ed. J. Small, M.A. Ss. 6d,

20. tfunpole'a Enriish Prose Treatises, ed. Rev. 6. G. Perry. Is, ,

21. Merlm, Part IL, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 4s.

22. Partenay or Lnsignen, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat.

23. Ban Midiel'a AyraUte of Inwyt, 1340, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10«. M.

The Publications for 1867 (one guinea, — Nos. 24 and 26 out qf print) are: —

24. :^mns to the Virgin and Christ ; the Parliament of Bevils, *o., ab. 1430. ed. F. J. Fumivall,
M.A. Ss.

25. The StaoionsofBome, the Pilfiims'Sea-voyage,with Clone Maydenhod,ed. F.J. Fumivall, MJk. Is,

26. Beligioos Pieoes in Prose and Verse, fk-om R. Thornton's MS. (ab. 1440), ed. Rev. 6. 6. Peny. 2«.

27. Levins's Kanipnlus Vooahulomm, 1570. ed. H. B. Wheatley. 12«.

28. William'a Vision of Piers the Plowman, 1362 A.D. The earliest or Yemon Text; Text A.
Parti. Edited by Rev. Prof. W.W. Skeat. 6».

29. Early English Homilies (ab. 1220-30 A.D.) fh>m imique MSS. in the Lambeth and ether
Libraries. Part I. Edited by Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Is.

30. Pieroe the Plowman'a Credo, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. 2».

The Publications for 1868 (one guinea) are: —

81. Myro*8 Duties of a Parish Priest, iu Verse, ab. 1420 A.D., ed. E. Peacock. 4f .

82. Early English Meals and Manners, ed. from Harleian and other MSS. by F. J. Fumivall

M.A. 12». *

38. The Knight Be La Tour Landry (from French of A.D. 1372), ab. 1440 A.D. A Father's Book for
his Daughters, ed. from Harl. MS. 1764 and Caxton's version, by Thomas Wright, M.A. 8«

84. Early English Homilies (before 1300 A.D.) from unique MSS. in the Lambeth and other
Libraries. Part II. Edited by Rev. Dr. R. Morris, 8*.

85. ^desaVs Works, Part III.: The Historic and Testament of Squyer Meldrum» ed. F.

Hall, D.CL. 2tf.

The Publications for 1869 (one guinea) are: —

86. Merlin, Part III. Edited by H. B. Wheatley, Esq.; with an Essay on Arthurian Localities
by J. S. Stuart Glennie, Esg. 12*. -«~-**«ac«

87. todesay*a Works, containing Ane Satyre of the Three Estaits. Part IV. Edited bv

V. Hall, D.CL. 4s. ^

^- "SPJ^* w^2S "^'^^A ^\ ?^™"» ''^ext B. Part II. Edited fh)m the MSS. by the Rev
Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 10«. 6d. •

89. mie -mtOTative Bomanoe of the Bestruotion of Troy, translated fh)m Guide de Colonna.
PartL Edited by D.Donaldson, Esq., and the Rev. G. A. Panton. 10».6rf. ^"*»nna.

The Early English Text Sodety's Boohs. Original Series, 5

The Publications for 1870 (one ffuinea) are : —

40. English Gilds, their Statutes and Customs. 1389 A.D. Edited by the late Toulmin Smith, Esq.,
and Miss Lucy Toulmin Smith, with a Preliminary Essay, in Sjparts, on * The History and
Development of Gilds, and the Origin of Trades-Umons,* by Dr Lujo Brentano. 21«.

41. William Lauder's lEiiior Poems. Edited by F. J. FumivaJl, li.A. 3«.

42. Bernardus De Cura Bei Famuliazis, with some Early Scottish Prophecies, &c. From a MS.
KK. 1. 5, in the Oambridge University Library. Edited by Rev. Prof J. B. Lumby, M.A. 2«.

43. Batis Baving, and other Moral and Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse. Edited from the
Camb. Univ. MS. KK. 1. 6, by Rev. Prof. J. R. Lumby, M.A. 3a.

The Publications for 1871 {one guinea) are: —

44. The Alliterativt Romance of Joseph of Arimathie, or The Holy Grail : a fragment fram the
Vernon MS. ; with "Wynkyn de Worde's and Pynson*s (a.d. 1626 and 1520) Lives of Joseph ;
edited by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 5«.

45. Xing Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, edited ftrom 2 MSS., with an
English translation. Part I., by Henry Sweet, M.A., Balliol Collie, Oxford. 10«.

46. Legends of the Holy Rood, 8]rmbols of the Passion and Cross. Poems m Old English of the 11th,
14th, and 16th centuries. Edited from MSS. by the Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10«.

47. Lyndesay's Works, containing his Minor Poems, Part V., edited by Dr. James A. H. Murray,
with a critical Essay by Professor Nichol of Glasgow. 3«.

48. The Times' Whistle, and other Poems, by R. C, 1616; edited by J. M. Gowper, Esq. 6«.

The Publications for 1872 {one guinea) are : —

49. An Old English Kisoellany, containing a Bestiary, Kentish Sermons, Proverbs of Alfred, Re-
ligious Poems of the 13th century, edited firom the MSS. by the Rev. Dr. R. Morris. lOs.

50. Kmg Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, edited from 2 MSS., with an
English translation. Part II., by Henry Sweet, M.A., Balliol College, Oxford. lOs.

61. The Life of St Juliana, 2 versions (1230 A.D.), with translations ; edited from the MSS. by the
Rev. T. O. Gockajme and Mr. E. Brock. 28.

62. Palladins on Husbondrie, flrom the unique MS., ab. 1420 a.d.. Part I., ed. Rev. B. Lodge. 10«.

The Publications for 1873 (one guinea) are : —

63. Old English Homilies, Series II., fh>m the unique 13th-century MS. in Trinity Coll. Cam-
bridge, with a photoUthograph ; three Hymns to the Virgin and God, fh)m a unii^ue 13th-
centuiy MS. at Oxford, a photoUthograph of the music to two of them, and transcriptions of
it in modem notation by Dr. Rimbault, and A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S.; the whole edited by
the Rev. Dr. Richard Morris. Ss.

54. The Vision of Piers Plowman, Text C (completing the 3 versions of this great poem), with an
Autotype ; and two unique alliterative poems : Biohard the Bedeles (by William, the author
of the Visuml ; and The Crowned King ; edited by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, MA. 18«.

65. Genenrdes, a Romance, edited from the unique MS., ab. 1440 A.D., in Trin. Coll. Cambridge.
Part 1., by W. Aldis Wright, M.A., Trm. Coll. Cambr. 3».

The Publications for 1874 (one guinea) are : —

56. The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruotion of Troy, in alliterative verse ; Part II., ed. by D. Donald-
son, Esq., and the late Rev. G. A. Panton. 10«. 6d.

57. The Earlv English Version of the " Cursor Hundi"; in four Texts, Part I., edited by the Rev.
Dr. R. Morris. With 2 photolithographic facsimiles. 10*. 6d.

58. The Bliokling Homilies, 971 A.D., Fart L, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 8«.

27ie Publications for 1875 {one guinea) are : —

59. The " Cursor Kundi," in four Texts, Part II., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 15«.

60. Kedita(mms on the Soper of Our Lorde (x>erhaps by Robert of Brunne), edited from the MSS.
by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 2*. 6d.

61. Tne Bomanoe and Prophecies of Thomas of Erceldoune, printed from five MSS. ; edited by Dr.
James A. H. Murray. 10«. Qd.

The Publications for 1876 {one guinea) are : —

62. The '* Cursor Kundi," in four Texts, Part III., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 15«.

63. The Bliokling Homilies, 971 A.D.. Part II., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 4*.

64. Franois Thynne's Embleames and Epigrams, A.D. 1600, ed. F. J. Fumivall, M.A. is.

65. Be Domes iMBge (Bede's De Die Judidi), &c., ed. Rev. Prof. J. R. Lumby. 2«.

The Publications for 1877 {one guinea) are : —

66. The " Cursor Kundi," in four Texts, Part IV., with 2 autotypes, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10*.

67. Notes on Piers Plowman, Part I., by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 21*.

The Publications for 1878 {one guinea) are : —

68^^ The " Cursor Mundi," in 4 Texts, Part V., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 25*.

69. Adam Davie's 6 Dreams about Edward n., fto., ed. F. J. Fumivall, M.A. 6*.

70. Generydes, a Romance, Part II., ed. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. 4*.

6 The Early English Text Society's Books. C^Hffiiud Series,

Tlie Publications for 1879 {one guinea) are: —

71. The Lay Folk's Kaas-Book, 4 Texts, ed. Rev. Gaaon Simmons. 25*.

72. Palladios <m Hosbondrie, englbht (ab. 1430 a.d.). Part II. Bd. 8. J. Herrtage, B.A. 6f.

The Publications for 1880 (one guinea) are : —

73. The Bliokling Homiliei. 971 A.D., Fan III., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Horris. 8».

74. Wyoliffe's English Works (those hitherto unprinted), ed. F. D. Matthew. 20<.

The Publications for 1881 (one guitiea) are: —

75. Oatholiooii AnffUonm, an English-Latin Word-book, A.D. 1483, ed. S. J. Herrtage. B.A. 20«.

76. Aelfiio's Ketnoal Homilies, Part I., with a modem englishiug, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat. lOf .

The Publications for 1882 (one guinea) are:

*Jl. Beowulf, the unique MS. autotyped and transliterated, edited by Prof. Zupitza, Ph.D. 2St.

78. The YiStj Earliest English Wills in the Court of Probate, 1387-1439, ed. F. J. Fumivall^M.A. Is,

The Publications for 1883 (one guitiea) are: —

79. King Alfred's Orosins, fh>m Lord ToUemache's 9th cent. MS., Part I, ed. H. Sweet, M. A. 13«.
Extra Volume (large). Faosimile of the Epinal Glossary, 8th century, ed. H. Sweet, M. A. 15«.

7^e Publications for 1884 (one guinea) are : —

80. The Anglo-Saxon Life of St. Katherine and its Latin Original, ed. Dr. Einenkel, M JL 12<.

81. Piers Plowman : Notes, Glossary, &c« Part IV, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A. 18s.

The Publications for 1885 (one guinea) are : —

82. Aelfric's Metrical Homilies, Part XI, with a modem Englishing, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat. 12«.

83. The Oldest English Texts, ed. Hy. Sweet, M.A. 20«.

Hie Publications for 1886 (one guinea) are: —

84. Additional Analogs to ' The Wridhf s Chaste Wife.' No. 12, by W. A. Clouston. 1«.

85. The Three Kings of Cologne. 2 English Texts, and 1 Latin, ed. Dr. G. Horstmann. 17«.

86. Prose Lives of Women Saints, ab. 1610 A J)., ed. tcom the unique MS. by Dr. C. Horstmann. 12<.

TJie Publications for 1887 (one guinea) are : —

87. Early English Verse Lives of Saints (earliest version), Laud MS. 108, ed. Dr. C. Horstmi

88. Hy. Bradshaw's Life of St Werburghe (Pynson, 1521), ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 10*.

For Texts in tlie Press, and in preparation^ seepages 1 — 3, above.

The Early English Text Society's Books. Extra Series.

SERIES (^One guinea a year).

The PuUications for 1867 {one guinea) are : —

L William of Paleme; or, William and the Werwolf. Ee-edited from the unique MS. in ELing's

College* Cambridge, by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 13«.
H. Early English Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, Part I., by

A. i. Ellis, F.B,.S. 10«.

The Publications for 1868 {one guinea) are : —

m. Oaxton's Book of Ourtesye, in 3 Versions : 1. from the unique print in the Camb. Univ.
Libr. ; 2, the Oriel MS. 79 ; 3, the Balliol MS. 354. Ed. by F. J. Pumivall, M.A. 6*.

IV. Havelok the Dane. Be-edited firom the uuiciue MS. by the Bev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A.,
with the sanction and aid of the original editor. Sir Frederic Madden. 10«.

V. Chauoer's Boethius. Edited trom the two best MSS. by the Bicv. Dr. B. Morris. ' 12«.

VI. Chevelere Assigne. Be-edited flnom the unique MS. by H. H. Gibbs, M.A. 3«.

The PMicatlons for 1869 {one guinea) are : —

Vn. Early English Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, Part II.

by A. J. Ellis, F.B.S. 10«.

Vm. Queene Elizabethes Achademy, a Book of Preoedenoe, ftc. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, M.A.,

with Essays on early Italian and German,Books of Courtesy, by W. M. Bossetti, Esq., and

Dr. E. Oswald, Es^. ISs-

IX. Awdeley** Fratemitye of Vaoabondes, Harman's Caveat, fto. Edited by E. Yiles, Esq., and
F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 78. Qd.

The Publications for 1870 {one guinea) are : — -

X. Andrew Boorde's Introduction of Knowledge, 1547, and Byetar^ of Helth, 1542 ; with Barnes in
the Defence of the Berde, 1542-8. Edited, with a Life of BOOBDE, and an account of his Works,
by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 185.

XI. Barboiur's Bruce, Part I. Edited from the MSS. and early printed editions, by tlic Bev.
Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 12s,

The Publications for 1871 {one gmnea) are : —

XTT. England in Henry Vm.'s Time : a Dialogue between Cardinal Pole and Lupsct, mninly on
the Condition of England, written by Thomas Starkey, Chaplain to Henry VIII. I'art II.
Edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 12s. (Part I., Starkey's Life and Letters, is No. XXXII.)

XTTT. A Sumlycaoyon of the B^gers, by Simon Fish, 1528-9 A.D., edited by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. ;
with A Supplication to our Moste Souerai^e Lorde ; A Supplication of the Poore Commons ; and
The Decaye of England by the Ghreat HulUtade of Sheep, edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 6s.

XIV. Early ^urlish Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shakspere and Cnaucer, Part III.
by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.B.S. 10s.

The Publications for 1872 {one guinea) are: —

XV. Kobert Crowley's Thirty-one Epigrams, Voyce of The Last Trumpet, Way to Wealth, &c., 1550-1
A.D., edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 128.

XVI. Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe, 1391 A.D. Ed. from MSS. by Bev. Prof. W. Skeat,
M.A. 10*.

XVn. The Complaynt of SootUmde, 1549 A.D., with an Appendix of four Contemporary English
Tracts (1543-48 a.d.)« Part I., edited by Dr. J. A. H. Murray. lOs.

The Publications for 1873 {one guinea) are : —

XVin. The Complaynt of Sootlande, 1549 A.D., with an Appendix of four contemporary English
Tracts (1542-482, Part ^^•' e<^*ed by Dr. J. A. H. Murray. 8».

SI. Cure Ladyes myroure, A.D. 1530, edited by the Bev. J. H. Blunt, M.A., with four full-page
photolithographic facsimiles by Cooke and Fotheriugham. 24s.

The Publications for 1874 {one guinea) are : —

Lonelich's History of the Holy Grail (ab. 1450 A.D.), from the French of Sires Bobiers de

Borron, Part I., ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 8*.
XXI. Barbour's Bruce, Part II., ed. Bev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 4s.
XXTI . Henry Brinklow's Complajrnt of Koderyck Hors (ab. 1542} ; and The Lamentacion of A ChriS'

tian agamst the Citie of London, made by Boderigo Mors, A.D. 1545. Ed. J. M. Cowper. ds.
XXm Early English Pronunciation, Part IV., by A. J. Ellis, F.B.S. lOs.

Tlie Publications for 1875 {one guinea) are : —

XXIV. LoneUch's History of the Holy GraU, Part II., ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. lOs.

XXV. Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, Part I., ed. Prof. Zupitza. 20s.

8 The Ea/rly English Text Society^s Books. Mxtra Series.

The Publications for 1876 (one guinea) are : —

XXVI Chiy of Warwick, 16th-century Version, Part IL,ed. Prof. Zuplta. lis. ,.,«..
ZZVn. The Xnf liah Worki of John Fidior, BUhop of Rochester (ffiod 1685), Part I, the Text,
edited by Bev. Prof. J. E. B. Mayor, M.A. IBs.

The Publications for 1877 (one guinea) are : —

ZXVZH. Londioh's Holy Onil, Part III., ed. F. J. Fomivall, M.A. Ids.

Barbour's Braoe. Part III., ed. Bev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 21«. Guge paper, «2ff.).

ITie Publications for 1878 (one guinea) are : —

Lonelioh's Holy Orail, Part IV., ed. F. J. :i?umivall, H.A. 15«.
XXXI. The Alliterativo Bomance of Al exande r and Dindimus, ed. Bev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. 69.
XXXn, Starkej's" England in HttuyVnrs time": Starkey's Life and letters ; Part I., ed. S. J.
flerrtage, BA. 8».

The Publications for 1879 (one guinea) are : —

***'" Oesta Bonumoram (englisht ab. 1410} : the Early En|^ Versions, edited from the MS8.
and black-letter editions, by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15«.

XXXIV. COiarlemagne Bomanoes: No. L Sir renunbras ; edited flrom the unique Ashmole MS^
by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 16«.

2%e Publications for 1880 (one guinea) are : —

X XXV. COiarlemagne Bomanoes : No. II. The Sege off Kelsyne, ed. by S. J. Herrtagc, B.A. lis.

XXXVI. Charlemagne Bomanoes: No. III. The Lyf of Charles the Orete, englisht by Caxton,
JL.D. 1485, Part I., ed. by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 16».

The Publications for 1881 (one guinea) are : —

XXxYii. Charlemagne Bomanoes: No. IV. The Lyf of Charles the Grete, englisht by Caxton,

A. p. 1 485, Part II., ed. by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15».
XXXVin. Onarlemagne Bomanoes : No. V. The Bomanoe of the Sowdone of Babylone, ed. Dr. £.

Hausknecht. 159.

The Publications for 1882 (one guinea) are : —

XXXTX. Charlemagne Bomanoes :— 6. Bauf Coilyear, Boland, Otoel, &c., ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15«.
XL. Charlemagne Bomanoes :— 7. Huon of Bnrdeux, by Lord Bemers, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part 1. 15».

Tfie Publications for 1883 (one guinea) are :

Charlc
Xm. Ghiy

The Publications fm* 1884 (one guinea) are : —

XLin. Charlemagne Bomanoes :— ^.Hoonof Bnrdeux, by Lord Bemers, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Pt III.-16«4
XLIV. Charlemagne Bomanoes :— 10. The Four Sons of Aymon, by Caxton, ed. Miss O. Bichardson.
Parti. 15».

The Publications for 1885 (one guinea) are : —

Charlemagne Bomanoes :— 11. The Four Sons of A]rmon, byCaxton, ed. Miss O. Bichardson. Part II.
Charlemagne Bomanoes :— 12. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Bemers, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part III.
Bp. Fisher's English Works, ed. Bev. Bonald Bayne, B.A. Part II. lAt Pnss.
HoooleTe's Minor Poems, ed. F. J. Fumivall, M.A., Ph. D. [At Ptrss:

., Coinpleint, „ „ „ „

An Alexander Bomance, ed. Bev. Prof. Skeat and J. H. Hessels, M.A.

The Publications for 1886 (one guinea) are : —

XLVn. The Wars of Alexander, ed. Bev. Prov. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. 20«.
XLVni. Sir Bevis of Hamton, ed. Prof. £. Kolbing. Fart II. 10«.

The Publications for 1887 (one guinea) are : —
XllX. Guy of Warwick, 2 Texts (Auchinleok and Calus MSS.), Part II, ed. Prof. J. Zupitza,

Ph.D. 16«. T»_-i.TXT

t. Charlemagne Bomanoes :— 12. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Bemers, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. FwnJY. 5«.
LL Torrent of Portyngale, flrom the unique MS. in the Chetham Library, ed. E. Adam, Ph.D. 10».

For Texts in the Press, amd preparing , seep. 3, above.

XTiT. Charlemanie Bomanoes :— 8. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Bemers, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Pt IL 15«.
r of Warwiok, the Auchinleok and Caius MSS., Part I, ed. Prof. Zupitza. 159«

LONDON : TR'UBNER & CO., 57 & 59, LUDGATE HILL.
BERLIN : ASHER & CO., 53 MOHRENSTRASSE.

Tredmref'^s Cash Account for 1886.

9

4

CD
00
00

CO

•0

CO

CO

s

O OCDOO

o eoeoequd

A ooioepcQ

55 iHOD O
00 iHiH

CO

iH

ACDO
iS^eo

CO iH

8

coo 0000£«

fe«<0 00909^
r-HiH

ON IOOO0)CO

rH

94
94

90O

CO

e<i

«rt

S^

^

"^
§H

;^

m
ft

o
o

H
X

H

W

CO
l-t

O

02
P4

£3

O
o
u

o

H

45 i, -„^

ooooOaoao 9
6 6 6 d.S

CO

'-* tw 00

o

a

i

g S S « S

P

eo
§

■4^

lO

.^^coce

aot*o

^00 CO

QO0]^

1^

«(JS'®

aa"

CO

to

eo

CO

to

CO
00
04

13

00

eoo

ocoo

ceo

'ff o

eooo

t^oseo

iHrH

eo-^i

rH

S*

r-lr-t

OOM

ss§

V3

s

I-I

o

V
00

an

5b 00 00

.QiHrH

Im »4 »S

o o o

1
I

OO • •

o

"S • -

o« :

•c

CO

-a . .

3 : :

QQ

S QQ C

.2 OW

S >o^

li

ja i-H .

i fi^

»3l

o
o

13

!=!

t3

§

I I

E

a>

CJ

o

i

1^

o

H

IH
P

wo

10

Treasurer's Cash Account for 1887.

00
00

S3
§

ss

8 S

eo o «DOo
o A leoooio

t« S OOIOOMIO

QQ

S

o
2:

M
Oi

ss§gS

o

o

IfUll

f^S'

"< 25 b

&
(^

:ODi

« « « c3

s

1 =

» •

eo

n

00

00

o

iH
lO

o

09

'QOOO
•0^00

«£«

t«o

oo

OO

Ooo

cooa

JO-*

lOlO

iHfH

OiO
iHiH

*s

iHrH

|S

iHiH

IQO

gg

O OOOOOOO

^ iH iH CQ iH iH iH iH

* iH iH e<l iH iH rH iH

•*;>

^

QQ

•s S

1i

• • fa fa

CO O O

ft 8
I ^

CO -a

S 'Si
« o

: Mt^

B
■ &s

•i

^ QQ

g
H

8

00

qqC

g 'C H

.2 OW

I i •

hI QQ

00

■♦a

•I
I

H
H
H

O
H

H
PQ

"^

Pi

H
04

.&^(

•f3

g§(S»;lSQQ

»

B
H

I

1

I

.S
§

X

11

LIST OF MEMBERS.

COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT.

DIEECTOB: FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL, M.A., Ph.D.

TSEASUBEB;: henry B. WHEATLEY, ESQ.

HON. SEC. : W. A. DALZIEL, ESQ., 67 Victoria Road,
FiNSBUBY Pabk, London, N.

HON. SEC. for America : PROF. F. J. CHILD, Habvabd College,

Cambbidoe, Mass., U. S. A.

ALEXAOT)ER J. ELLIS, B.A.,

HENRY* HUCKS GIBBS, M.A.

SIDNEY J. HERRTAGE, B.A.

PROF. E. KOLBING, Ph.D.

S. L. LEE, B.A.

REV. PROF. LUMBY, D.D.

F. D. MATTHEW, ESQ.

REV. DR. RICHARD MORRIS.

REV. PROF. J. E. B. MAYOR,

M.A.
DR. J. A. H. MURRAY.
PROF. NAPIER, M.A., Ph.D.
EDWARD B. PEACOCK, ESQ.
REV. PROF. SKEAT, M.A., LL.D.
DR. HENRY SWEET, M.A.
W. ALDIS WRIGHT, M.A., LL.D.
PROF. ZUPITZA, Ph.D.

( WUh pmver to add Workers to their number.')

BAKXEES:

THE UNION BANK OF LONDON, Pbincbs Stbeet, E.G.

FUBLISHEES : TRUBNER & CO., 57 & 59, LuDGATE Hill, E.C.

A star is prsfiai to the names cf those who subscribe to the Extra Series and to the

Original Series.

AiNSWOBTH, Dr. R. F., Cliff Point, Lower Broughton, Manchester.

Alexandeb, George Russell, 42, Sardinia Terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow.

Alexandeb, Walter, 4 Bumbank Gardens, Glasgow.
♦Allsopp, The Hon. A. Percy, Streethay Lodge, Lichfield.

Allyn, J. (Bookseller), Boston, U. S. A. (by Triibner k Co.).

Ameby, J. Sparke, Druid House, Ashburton, Devon.
♦Amhebst College Library, Amherst, Mass., U. S. A. (by Allen).

Amhubst, Wm. A. Tyssen, Didlington Hall, Brandon, Norfolk.

Angus, Rev. Joseph, D.D., Regent's Park College, N.W.
•ASHEB & Co., Messrs., l3, Bedford Street, Covent Garden, W.C. (3 sets).
♦ASTOB LiBBABY, New York, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
♦Athbn^um Club, Pall Mall, K.W.

a LUt of Members of the E. M. Text 8oc., I86d.

♦Atkinson, Rev. B., D.D., Clare College Lodge, Cambridge.
♦Atkinson, Rev. J. C, Danby Parsonage, Grosmont, Yorkshire.
Austin, Stephen, Hertford.

♦Baeb, Messrs. J. & Co., Frankfort (by Trubner & Co.).
Balliol College, Oxfobd.
♦Bayley, Arthur, Pembroke College, Oxford.
•Berlin Univbbsity Libbaby (by Asher & Co.).
♦BiNNS, Rev. William, Stourton Lodge, Amo Road, Oxton, Birkenhead.
♦BmMiNOHAM Cbntbal Fbee Libbaby, Ratcliff Place, Birmmgham.
♦BiBMiNOHAM Libbaby, C. E. Scarse, Esq., Union Street^ Birmingham.
•Boardman, Rev. Charles, D.D., St. Wilfrid's Presbyter}', Longridge, Preston.
Bombay Asiatic Society (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Boston Athenaeum Libbaby, U. S. A.
Boston Public Libbaby, Boston, Mass., U. S. A. (by Triibner Sc Co.).
Bottomley, Edward, Greenfield, Manchester (by Triibner k. Co.).
BOUBDILLON, F. W., Bother Lea, Midhurst^ Sussex. {Extra Series only.)
BOWKN, H. Courthope, 3, York St., Portman Sq., W.
Boyd-Cabpknteb, H., King's College, Cambridge.
Bbackbtt, Dr. J. R. Montpelier, Vermont, U. S. A.
Bbadley, Henry, 11, Bleisho Rd., Lavender Hill, London, S.W.
♦Bbeslau Univebsity Libbaby (by Asher k. Co.).
♦Bbooke, Col. Thomas, Armitage Bridge, Huddersfield.
♦Brooklyn Mebcantile Libbaby, New York, U. S. A. (by Allen).
Brown, Arthur Henry, Brentwood (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Brown, Prof., Canterbury College, Christchurch, New Zealand (by Triibner

& Co.).
♦Brushfield, Dr. T. N., The CM, Budleigh-Salterton, Devon.
♦Buckley, Rev. Wm. Edw., Rectory, Middleton Cheney, Banbury.
Burns, James T., Kirlistoo, Edinburgh.
BURNSIDB, W., Pembroke College, Cambridge.
♦Burton on Trent Institute, Union St., Burton-on-Trent.
Carperter, J. Estlin, licathes House, Fitzjohn's Avenue, Hampstead, N.W.
Chance, Dr. F., Burleigh House, Sydenham Hill, S.E.
Chappell, William, F.S.A., Strafford Lodge, Oatlands Park, Weybridge Station.
Cheltenham College Libbaby, Cheltenham.
Cheltenham Libbaby, 5, Royal Crescent, Cheltenham.
•Chetham's Libbaby, Hunt's Bank, Manchester.
•Chicago Public Library, Chicago, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
Chichester, Lord Bishop of, The Palace, Chichester.
♦Chorlton, Thomas, 32, Brazennose Street, Manchester.
Christian, Rev. George, Redgate, Uppingham, Rutland.
♦Christiania University Library, Norway (care of Mr. T. Bennett,

Christiania).
•Christ's College, Cambbidge.

Churchill, Miss Caroline, 23, Stanley Gardens, Notting Hill, London, N.
♦Cincinnati Public and School Libbaby, Cincinnati, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
♦Clinton Hall Association, New York, U. S. A. (by Triibner & Co.).
Cohen, Arthur, G, King's Bench Walk, Temple, E.C.
♦COLEBIDGE, The Right Hon. Lord, 1, Sussex Square, Hyde Park, W.
♦COMPTON, Lord Alw)Tie, Bishop of Ely, Castle Ashby, Northampton.
♦COBNELL Univebsity, Ithaca, New York, U. S. A. (by Allen).
Cbaig, Dr. W. J., 8, Grenville St., Brunswick Sq., W.C. (by Triibner & Co.).
CULLEY, M. T., Coupland Castle, Wooler, Northumberland {Extra Series only),
Cuthbebt, a., Glasgow (by Mr. Maclehose).

List of Members of the JE. JB. Text &>e., 1888. 13

*DabiS) Miss, 1, Crofton Cottages, Cambridge.

♦Dalziel, W. a., 67, Victoria Road, Finsbury Park, London, N. (Hon. See,).

Davies, Rev. J., 16, Belsize Sq., South Hampstead, N.W. (by Triibner & Co.).

Dawes, Rev. Dr. J. S., Newton House, Surbiton, Surrey.

Deighton, Bell, & Co., 13, Trinity St., Cambridge.

Derby, Eari of, 23, St. James's Square, S.W.
♦Devonshibe, The Duke of, Devonshire House, Piccadilly, W.

Dickson, Thomas, H. M. General Register House, Edinburgh.
*DowDEN, Prof. Edward, Winstead, Temple Road, Rathmines, Dublin.

Durham Cathedral, the Library of the Dean and Chaptee.
*Dykes, Frederick, Wakefield.
♦Earle, Rev. Professor J., 16, Norham Road, Oxford.

Edinburgh University Library (by Williams & Norgate).

Elworthy, Fredk. T., Foxdown, Wellington, Somerset.
♦Evans, Sebastian, Heathfield, Alleyn Park, West Dulwich, S.E.
♦Everard, C. H.. Eton College, Windsor.
*ExETER College, Oxford.

Faunthorpe, Rev. John P., Whitelands Training College, 36, King's Road,
Chelsea, S.W.

Ferris, 0. A., Fairview, Dartmouth Park Avenue, N.W.
♦FiNANCB, Rev. Gerard de, St. Pierre de I'Etang du Nord, Grmdstone Island,

Magdalen Islands, Brit. N. America.
♦Ford, John Rawlinson, 26, Albion St., Leeds.
♦Fox, Francis F., Yate House, Chipping Sodbury.
♦Freiburg University Library, Baden.

♦FuRNBSS, Horace Howard, 222, West Washington Sq., Philadelphia, U. S. A.
♦FuRNTVALL, Dr. F. J., 3, St. George's Square, Primrose Hill, London, N.W.
(Director.)

Gaispord, Rev. T. A., 2, Devonshire PI., Bath (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Gerold & Co., Vienna (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Gibbs, Henry H., St. Dunstan's, Regent's Park, N.W.
♦Gilman, Arthur, 11, Mason Street, Cambridge, Mass., U. S. A,
•GissiNG, Algernon F., 10, Barstow Sq., Wakefield.
♦Glasgow University Library (by Mr. Maclehose).

Gordon, Rev. Robert, 6, Mayfield Street, Newington, Edinburgh (by
Mr. Stevenson).

Gray, Arthur, Jesus College, Cambridge.
•Greifswald University. (By Asher & Co.)
♦Grevel, H. & Co., 33, King St., Covont Garden, W.C.
♦Guildhall, Library op the Corporation op London, E.C.
♦Hailstone, Edward, Walton Hall, Wakefield (by Mr. J. Wilson).
*Hales, Professor J. W., 1, Oppidan's Road, Primrose Hill, N.W.

Hall, Joseph, Grammar School, Manchester.

Hambxtrg Stadt Bibliothek.

Hanson, Sir Reginald, 4, Bryanston Sq., London, W.
♦Harris, Mortimer, 10, Angell Park Gardens, Brixton, S.W.
♦Harris, William, 20, Elvetham Road, Edgbaston, Birmingham.

Harrison, Professor J., Washington and Lee University, Lexington, Virginia,
U. S. A. (by Trubner & Co.).
♦Harvard College, Cambridge, Mass., U. S. A. (by Allen).

Harvey, W. Fred., 2, Temple Gardens, Temple, E.C.
♦Hay, C. a., 127, Hariey Street, W.

Heales, Major Alfred (F.S.A.), Leesons, Chislehurst, Kent.

Helwich, Professor H. R., 29, Neugasse, Oberdobling, Vienna, Austria.

14 LiBt of Members of the B. JS. Text 8oc., 1888.

HsBiz, Dr. W., Munioh (by Triibner & Oa).

HB88KL8, J. H., Cambridge.
*HoDGfiON, Shadworth H., 46, Conduit Street^ Begent Street, W.

Holme, J. Wilson, 34, Old Jewry, E.C.
*HoWABD, Henry, Stone House, Kidderminster.

Hull Subscbiption Librabt, Albion Street, Hull

HULME, E. C, 18, Philbeach Cfardens, South Kensington, S.W.

Hutchinson, Edward, the Elms, Darlington.
*Jamb8, Colonel Edwiurd C, Ogdenburg, St Lawrence County, New York,

U. S. A.
^Jenkins, Sir James, K.C.B., Nevinston, Mannamead, Plymouth.
•Johns Hopkins Library, Baltimore, U. S. A. (by Allen).

Johnson, G. J., 36, Waterloo St., Birmingham.

Johnson, Dr. Henry, Brunswick, Maine, U. S. A. (by Triibner & Co.).

Johnson, H., 21, Kildare Gardens, Westboume Park, London, W.
•Jones, John Joseph, Abberley Hall, Stourport.
♦JUNIOB Cablton Club, Pall Mall, S.W.
•Kansas Univebsity Libbabt (by Triibner & Co.).

Kent & Co. (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Keb, William P., 203, Newport Road, Cardiff.
•Kett, Rev. C. W., 2, Haverstock Ter., South Hampstead, N.W.
♦King's College, Cambridge (by Deighton, Bell, & Co.).
♦King's Inn Libbary, Henrietta Street, Dublin.
•Kingsbuby, Rev. T, L., Cambridge (by Deighton, Bell, & Co.).
♦Klincksieck, F., Paris (by Triibner & Co.).
•Lafayette College, Easton, Peno., U. S. A.
♦Lambebt, Joshua C, Independent College, Taunton.
♦Leathes, Frederick de M., 17, Tavistock Place, Tavistock Square, W.C.
•Leeds Libbaby, Commercial St., Leeds.

Lewis, Rev. Henry, Principal, Culham College, Oxon.
♦LiSTEB, John, Shibden Hall, Halifax.
•Little, E. D., The Mount, Northallerton.

LiTEBABY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY, Sheffield (by Triibner & Co.).
♦LiVEBPOOL Fbee Public Libbaby (by G. G. Walmsley, 50, Lord St.,
Liverpool).

LocKWOOD & Co., 7, Stationers' Hall Court, E.C. (by Triibner & Co.).
♦London Institution, Finsbury Circus, E.C.
♦London Libbary, 12, St. James's Square, S.W.
♦LOUNSBUBY, Prof. T. R., Yale College, New Haven, Conn., U. S. A,
•Low, Messrs. S. & Co., 188, Fleet Street, E.C. (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Lowell, Professor J. Russell, Harvard, Mass., U. S. A.
♦LuABD, Rev. Henry Richards, 4, St. Peter's Terrace, Cambridge.
♦LUMBY, Rev. Prof, J. Rawson, St. Mary's Gate, Cambridge.

Lushing ton. Professor E. L., D.C.L. — Park House, Maidstone.
♦Macmillan, a., Bedford Street, Covent Garden, W.C.
♦Manchbsteb, The Duke of, Kimbolton Castle, St. Neot's.
♦Manchesteb Public Fbee Libbaby, Manchester.

Mabbubg University. {Extra Series only.)

Mabkby, Alfred, 9, New Square, Lincoln's Inn, W.C.
•Mabshall, John, 20, Holyrood Crescent, Glasgow.
♦Mabtineau, p. M., Littleworth, Esher, Surrey.

Mason, C. P., 6, College Gardens, Dulwich, S.E.
•Masson, M. Gustave, Harrow on the hill.

Matthew, Fredk. D., Quarryton, Hayne Road, Beckenham, Kent.

List of Members of the U. E. Text 8oc., 1888. 15

•MXtznee, Dr. (by Asher & Co.).

♦Mayob, Rev. Prof. John E. B., St. John's College, Cambridge.
♦Mblboubnb Public Libraby (by S. Mullen).
♦Mercantile Libbary, St. Louis, Missouri, U. S. A.
♦Mbrton College, Oxford.

Metcalfe, W. M., South Manse, Paisley.
♦Michigan, University op, Ann Arbor, Michigan, U. S. A.
♦Micklethwaite, J. T., 6, Delahay Street, Westminster, S.W.

Mill Hill School, Hendon, N.W.
♦Mitchell Library, Glasgow.

MOHR, E., Heidelberg (by Triibner & Co.).

Monson, Viscount, 29, Belgrave Square, S.W.

MooRE, S., 25, Dover St., Chorlfon-on-Medlock, Manchester.
♦MORISON, John, Messrs., 11, Bumbank Gardens, Glasgow.

MoRLEY, Prof. Henry, 8, Upper Park Road, Haverstock Hill, N.W.
♦Morris, Rev. Dr. Richard, Lordship Lodge, Wood Green, N.

MoULTON, Rev. Dr. Wm. F., The Leys, Cambridge.
•^Mullen, S., 48, Paternoster Row, London, E.C.

MijLLER, Professor Max, 7, Norham Gardens, Oxford.

MuNBY, Arthur J., 6, Fig-tree Court, Temple, E.C.
♦Murray, Dr. James A. H., Oxford.
♦Napier, Professor A. S., Headington Hill, Oxford.
♦National Library op Ireland, Dublin (by Hodges, Figgis k Co.).

Nebraska University, U. S. A. (by Triibner k Co.).
♦Neck, M. G. van. Goes, Holland.

♦New Jersey College Library, New Jersey, U. S. A. (by H. Grevel & Co.).
♦New University Club, St. James's Street, S.W.
♦Newcastle-upon-Tyne Literary and Philosophical Society, Westgate

Road.
♦Nicholl, G. W., Ham, Cowbridge, Glamorganshire.

Norfolk and Norwich Literary Institution, St. Andrew's Broad Street,
Norwich.
♦Norwich Free Library, Norwich.
♦Norwich, Dean and Chapter of (care of Archdeacon Nevill, The Close,

Norwich).
♦Nottingham Free Public Libraries, Nottingham.

Oliphant, T. L. Kington, Charlsfield, GFask, Auchterarder.
♦Ormerod, Henry M., 6, c3larence Street, Manchester.
♦Ouseley, Rev. Sir Frederick Gore, Bart., St.* Michael's College, Tenbury,

Herefordshire.
♦Owens College Libraby, Manchester.

Paris, La Faculty des Lettres de Paris, M. Thorin, Rue de M^dicis (care of
Dulau, 37, Soho Sq., W.). (Uxtra Series only,)
♦Parker & Co., Messrs. Jas., Broad Street, Oxford (2 sets).
•Peabody Institute, Baltimore, U. S. A. (by Allen).

Peacock, Edward B., Bottesford Manor, Brigg, Lincolnshire.

Peacock, William, 3, Sunniside, Sunderland.

Peel, George, Brookfield, Cheadle, Cheshire.

Peile, John, Christ's College, Cambridge.
♦Penzance Library, Penzance.
♦Peskett, Arthur George, Magdalene College, Cambridge.

Philadelphla Library Company, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
♦Philadelphia Mercantile Library, U. S. A. (by Allen).
♦Plymouth Institution, Athenaeum, Plymouth.

16 Liit of Members of the E. K Text Soc., 1888.

♦POBTKB, Bd. F., Boley Hill House, Rochester.
POBTICK) LiBRMtT, 57, Moslsy Street, Manchester.

♦Pbiaulx, Osw. de Beauvoir, 8, Cavendish Square, W.

•Price, Mrs. W. E., Hillfield, Gloucester.
PBOCfTEB, Rev. Francis, Wilton Vicarage, North Walsham, Norfolk.

♦Public Record Office, London, E.G. (by Triibner & Co.).
Queen's College, Cork.
Queen's College Libbabt, Belfast.
Read, Rev. Stephen G., Barton St. Mary, Brandon, Norfolk.
Rees, G., Overseers* Offices, 27, Bridge St., Birkenhead.

•Refobm Club, Pall Mall, S.W. (by Mr. Ridgway).

♦Reichel, H. R., University College of North Wales, Bangor.
RiLET, Athelstan, 32, Queen's Gardens, Bayswater, W.
ROBEBTS, Robert^ Queen's Terrace, Boston, Lincolnshire.

Rochdale Fbee Public Libbabt, Rochdale.
♦Roche, J. (by Triibner & Co.).
♦RONKSLEY, James George, 12, East Parade, Sheffield.

Rostock Univebsity Libraby (by Asher & Co.).
♦ROTTON, J. F., 3, Boltons, West Bromptou, S.W.
♦Round, P. Zillwood, 30, South St., Greenwich, S.E.
♦Royal Institution, Albemarle Street, W.

Royal Ibish Academy, 19, Dawson Street, -Dublin.
♦Royal Libbaby, Windsor Castle.

Royal Libbaby, Munich (by Triibner and Co.).
♦Royal Libbaby, Stockholm (by Trubner & Co.).

♦Royal Society op Literatube, 4, St. Martin's Place, Charing Cross, W.C.
♦RUSKEN, Prof. John, LL.D., Brantwood, Coniston.
♦Russell, Thomas, Ascog Bute, Rothesay.

♦RuTGEBS College Libbaby, New Brunswick, New Jersey, U. S. A.
♦St. Andbew's Univebsity Libbaby, N. B.
♦St. Cathebine's College, Cambridge (by Deighton, Bell, & Co.).
♦St. John's College, Cambridge (by Deighton, Bell, & Co.).
♦St. John's College, Annapolis, Maryland, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
♦St. Louis Public School Libbaby (by Stevens).
♦St. Maby's College Libbaby, Oscott, Birmingham.

Salt, Samuel, Gateside, Silecroft, Cumberland.

Saundebs, G. Symes, M.B., Devon County Lunatic Asylum, Exminster.
♦Schippeb, Professor (by Trubner & Co.).
♦Science and Abt Depabtment, Cromwell Road, South Kensington, S.W,

Seniob, John, Staunton, Coleford, Gloucestershire.
♦Sheffield Fbee Libbaby, Surrey Street, Sheffield.
♦Sheffield Lit. & Phil. Society (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Shimmin, Charles F., Mount Vernon Street, Boston, U. S. A.
♦Signet Libbaby, Edinburgh.
♦SiMONTON, J. W., Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, U. S. A.
♦SiON College, President and Fellows of, London Wall, E.C.
♦Skeat, Rev. Prof. Walter W., M.A., LL.D., 2, Salisbury Villas, Cambridge.

Slatteb & Rose, Messrs., Oxford.

Smith, Charles, 14, Market St., Faversham.
♦Snelgbove, Arthur G., 6, Portway Terrace, Willoughby Rd., Homsey, N.

Snell, Rev. W. M., Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.
♦Society of Antiquabies, Burlington House, Piccadilly, W.

Somebsetshibe Abch^ological Society, Taunton Castle, Taunton.
♦Sotheban & Co., 36, Piccadilly, W. (by Trubner & Co.).

Lut of Members of the E. R Text Soc, 1888. 17

♦Stechbbt, G. E., 26, King William St., Strand, W.C. (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Stephens, Professor George, University of Copenhagen, Denmark.

Stonyhubst College, Blackburn.
♦Strassbxjbq University Libbary (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Sullivan, Sir Edward, 32, Fitzwilliam Place, Dublin.

SuNDEBLAND SUBSCBIPTION LiBBABY, Fawcett Street, Sunderland.
♦Swain Free School, New Bedford, Mass., U. S. A. (by H. Grevel & Co.).

Sweet, Dr. Henry, Mansfield Cottage, Heath St., Hampstead, N.W.
♦Sydney Fbee Libbaby (by Triibner & Co.).

♦Ten-Bbink, Professor Bernhard, Ph. Dr.,,Strassburg (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Tebby, Frank C. Birkbeck, The College, Dumfries PI., Cardiff.
*TiNKLEB, Rev. John, Arkengarth Dale Vicarage, Richmond, Yorkshire.

Toole, The Very Rev. Canon Laurence, Bedford House, Hulme, Manchester.
♦TOBONTO, University of, Canada (by Allen).
*ToBQUAY Natubal Histoby SOCIETY, Torquay, Devon.

ToTTEB, T. N., 21, Victoria Rd., Fallowfield, Manchester.
♦Tbinity College Libbaby, Cambbidge (by Deighton, Bell & Co.).

TRINITY College Libbaby, Oxford.

Tubingen Univebsity Libbaby (by Triibner & Co.).
♦TuLANE Univebsity, New Orleans, U. S. A. (by H. Grevel).

Ungeb, Professor C. R., Christiania, Norway.

Univebsity College, Gower Street, London, W.C.

Univebsity Libbaby, Utrecht, Holland.

•Univebsity of Califobnia, Berkeley, Cal., U. S. A. (H. Sotheran & Co.).
♦Univebsity op London, Burlington Gardens, W. (H. Sotheran & Co.).
•Univebsity op Virginia, Albemarle Co., Virginia, U. S. A. (H. Sotheran

& Co.).
♦Upsala Academy (by Triibner & Co.).

USHEBWOOD, Venerable Archdeacon (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Van Name, Addison, New Haven, Connecticut, U. S. A. (by Allen).
♦Vassab College Libbaby, Pokeepsie (by H. Grevel).
♦ViCTOBiAN Pabliament, Library of, Melbourne (by Mr. Geo. S. Robertson,

17, Warwick Square, E.C.).
•ViLES, Edward, 16, Wetherby Gardens, South Kensington, S.W.

ViPAN, Frederick John, 31, Bedford Place, W.C. {Extra Series only.)

Vloten, Dr. J. van, Haarlem, Holland.
♦Walton, Charles, 22, Newmgton Butts, Southwark, S.E.
♦Washington, Libbaby op Congbess, U. S. A. (by Allen).
♦W ATKINSON Libbaby, Hartford, Conn., U. S. A. (by Allen).
♦Watson, Robert Spence, Moss Croft, Gateshead-on-Tyne.
•Wedgwood, Hensleigh, 31, Queen Anne Street, W.
♦Wellesley College, Wellesley, Mass., U. S. A. (H. Sotheran & Co.).
♦Wheatley, Henry B., 12, Caroline St., Bedford Sq., W.C. (Ib'easvrer,)
♦Whitakeb, J., 11, Warwick Lane, E.C. (by Triibner & Co.).
•White, George H., Glenthome, St. Mary Church, Torquay.

Whitney, Henry Austin, Boston, Massachusetts (by Triibner & Co.).
♦WILCOCKS, Horace Stone, 32, Wyndham Square, Plymouth.
•Wilkinson, Miss Isabel E., 2, Park Side, Cambridge.

Williams, Sydney, 14, Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, W.C.

Wilson, Edmund, 8, Osborne Ter., Beech Grove, Leeds.
♦Wilson, Edward S., 6, Whitefpiar Gate, Hull.

Wilson, Wm., Hyde Hill, Berwick-on-Tweed.

WiNSER, Percy Jas., 66, Sankey St., Warrington.
•Witthopt, Valentm, Berlm, W., An der Apostelkirche 2.

18 List of Members of the E. E. Text Sac., 1888.

WooDHAMB, J. R., High St, Braokley, Northants.

WOBCESTEB COLLBGE, OXFOBD.

♦Wbbn, Walter, 3, Powis Square, Westbourne Park, W.
•Wright, Dr. W. Aldis, Trinity College, Cambridge.

WiJLCKBB, Professor R. P. (by Mr. A. Twietmeyer, Leipzig).
♦WUBZBUEQ LiBBABT (by Triibner & Co.).
♦Yale College Libbaby, New HaveD, Conn., U. S. A. (by Allen).
♦YOBK MiNSTEB LiBBABY, York.

Young, Sidney, 15, Alwyne Rd., Canonbury, N.
•ZUPITZA, Prof. Julius, Ph. D., Beriin (by Asher & Co.).

The Honorary Secretary of the ChoMcer Society and the Ballad Society
is W. A. Dalziel, Esq., 67, Victoria Rd., Finsbury Park, London, N.

The Hon. Sec. of the New Shakspere Society is Kenneth Grahame, Esq.,
65, Chelsea Gardens, Chelsea Bridge Road, London, S.W,

The Hon. Sec. of the Browning Society is Walter B. Slater, Esq., 249
Camden Road, London, N.

The Hon. Sec. of the Wyclif Society is J. H. Standerwick, Esq., General
Post Office, London, E.C.

The Hon. Sec. of The Shelley Society is T. J. Wise, Esq., 127 Devonshire
Road, Holloway.

Shaktpere Quarto Facsimiles, issued under the superintendence 6f Dr. F.
J. Fumivall : 43 vols., 6s. each. B. Quaritch, 15 Piccadilly, London.

BICHARD CLAT ft SONS, LIMITED, LONDON ft BUNOAY.

[

.' 1 ^

lik Jlttk 0| ^* lijit«t>

LATIN AND ANGLO-SAXON

INTERLINEAR VERSION.

EDITED. WITH AX INTRODUCTION AND NOTES,

Dtt. H. LOGEMAN.

fUBLISHEIi FOE THE EARLT ENGLISH TEST SOCIETY
IeY N. TEUBNER & CO., 57 and 69 LUDGATE HILL, E.G.

Price Tvxlw Slallm'j*.

(garlg (BiTjlisl^ SCtit Socitfij.

Coininitt«e of AtanBgemont.
IWreotot: Djt. FHEDERICK J, FLTINIVAIX, M.A.
TraMnnr: UENRY B. WHEATLEY, Eaii.
Hon. Boc. ! W. A. DALZIEU Ek«.. 67 Victtwa UixD. FISSBCbt Pam, Lokkiv.
Hod. Bee. for Ameriea : I'lior, F. J. OlltU'. lUnvAnn Coi.t..CAitna.
f.ALHXANDKIt J. ELLIS, KA, F.KJ4,
^. UIJOKS GIBBS, M.A.
J. UEftllTALiE. B.A.
Rur. E. KOLIilSG, I'h.D.
<. L. LEE, B^.

" t. Pnoc, J, RAWSON LUMBY. D-l>.
t. TRor, J. E, E. MAVOll, MA.

I'lior, J. ZUFITZA. Fh.D.
(iri(A potwr lo add Wwlr-i to Ihtir
Bankers :
■rUE UNION BANK OF LONDON, 2 Pbikcks Stukkt, Lomdon, E,C

Rbv. Db. BlOnAIU) WOnRlS. 1
I>H. J. A. H. Nl'KB.W. M-A.
Prof. NAPIEK. .MA., I'U.J).
EDWARD B. PEACOCK, Eaa. __
Eev. Pbop.WALTEKW, SKBAT, Lfl
Dr. henry SWEET, M.A-
Dh. W. ALDI8 WEIGHT, MjL.

«ir lbs Fublic&tioDB for ISfifl {ia, H, 15, 16, IS, 22) lue oat of print, but wlUbegnuId
bfntetl Subscribers who deiure Ibe latae Tor ISfitS iilioulil MCid Huar gui&eu U tr
pH It. Seorabu n nUr h her Teiti 8Sfl m « Euitt to pn»i>.

Tl« P 6 ^ to y«i atv Mow /or 1809 n

Us Dr R. H rrh, 10).

1099 ed Or G Ki gE

} Lnidcu

n m BD.

IT. «1
wiiiii ert Re W.W.S

a] MA WW ,

ed. R« O G P ny J""'"'-

I W B «B

D R m

PurtU ed &.U n

i5 K

4«. U«cnlb

hi

Brentono

T H ^ m fro

Paa ml Cnre, edi
^ Ba! iT H

110 _ mm oenu ed.B«

taa

PutlL
b C n

ph h

Provcrbg of Alfred, uid
-riB,LL.D. ■■-
at, MA P
oko^iLenad

foil, latb-ceatnirfiwilh tbs

b sutbororibeT^ifon)^!!

31. ",

D, Dmutldson, Btq., and

^ bs the Kev. B. Monia.

Texts ed Be lit'^W nia. Pat'lL""
Ou Lord b Rd^KTt Brun ) e b oi. \jowmr. w. uu
T 10 a* Erced rroDi HbS ed. Dr. J. A. B. Murray.

TelaedBu U R-Mrru Purt IIL lU.
D Dd Rev U B. Morris. Port
m d bpunuiDB, D floo ed P J Fam rati. !i.

Je «d J B LmubT B 2i

T ta,edlLa I) B. U rria hi IT \f hlwonuKitypes.

Gen rjdcfl a Bo ba cc, ed W A
T Imt ^h Hiw-Book itr te

>VllHd ou Huaboadn og] h
3 T U bH m ie*B7 J)

iBeh t V hrW

C oon Auk nn BD eariv E

«:N tea R J H I
3 fn M ea Sa

Beon M8 tvixd

. T 8kea M A P» I —
R D B. Mdit Part V -«.
ird I Ac ed. P J FuFmn M.A. Si.
'nebl^ HA P
d lie OB,n n 8 dim iU

— *»1 Affk Part Hd a J HflTriage, B

ed Be S B H rris, 'art Oi

n nnnt«d ed F O Ua w Eaq SH.

bbUtinnr; ra Lord Mono HS. J ,n. IISS. ed., With
rtiwe, B A It d vi a PreOuw by H. B. WbenUey, "'
MS Co Jut B ed.BB Prof S wt. M- '
d Cr&iis berated ed b Fro Zuptsa,Ph.'
C ifFrobiile sj 3BedibjP.J.F

b 0th re rjUa, art ed. H. Sw«i. m.a.
] 9sr7 8 cen d H Sweet M A. I6r.
1 s ci li L« in Ongi lal ed tmentel. lit.
Part Vcompl e w k, d Eev. Prof. Skeot. M.A.
^Cq 111 K ed Be Pto SkeBl,M.A.,LLJ). Paitll
S d H Bwee SLA. HU,
Chute M if N b tt A.C ston. If.

atlw. S

. Piati

(jd I

USta Dr. auanitinniiii.

1 Qemian

1. b; Tliomaa

HXTBA BBBIBS.
Tie PiiUicatio'u/ot- 1867-1877 (oa» j)(»-iMa bop* yeflf) ore.-—

I. Williiira or Pnlemei or, Williaai and tbo Werwott Re-edited by Prof. Slieiit, lit.D.

II. Ewly English Pruniinointiou, with OBpccinl Beference to Shokapere and Ciiwitur, lij

III. daiton'BBoakDrCurleiiye.ln Three Veraiona. Ed. P. J. Furnlratl. £>.

IV. HaveloktbaUnne. Eflwediwlby the Bev. W.W. Skout.M.A. IW.

V. CbnuDar'i Boethiua. Edited from the two beat US6. try Bev. Ht. It. Uorris. 12'.

VI. UheveleteAaalgne. Be-editod ftmntbemiiqueMg.byll.e.GibbB, Esq., MA. S>.
VU.Etti]yEngiiBbPronunemtioii.lijA.J.E11i»,P,a.8. Partll. lOi.
VUI. QueeueEllZBbalhea AGbademy.etc £d, F. J. Fumlvall. Ifaiayi on early Italinn a

Books of Coiirleay, by V. M. Bometti and Br. E. Oawald. lb.
IS. Awdeloy'»FrateniiljeofVaflabon[leii,aarniaii'sOa™»t,oM. Ed. H. Vilea mid F. J. Piin
S. Atidiew Kourde's Inlroduetion of Knowledge, ia*7, Byeuuy of Hellb, lEM, Barnes in

the Berde, Uias. Ed. P. J. FumivaU. l£.
XI.BarboiirsBraoe,PttrtL Bd-froni MaS.iindediHona,hvBev.W.W.Skent, M.A •'

XII. Enflund m Uenrr VlU.'a Time: a UiaJogue between Cardiual Pole and Lu»__. ..

&ljirW.ChiiplaintoHBHrfVllLKd.J.U.Coirper. Paittl. IH. (pBrtl.UNo.ixXIl.l«78,»>., ...,

XIII. AauppliuicyDnoftbeBeBWra,byaiiiionPyi,1388-tii.B.,ed. P.J. Funiivallj with A Sup|ib-
uution to our Moate aoueralKna Lorde; A Sopplieation of the Poore Commons ; and The Uecaye of
KiiElBnit by tlte Great llultitude of Shew, ed. by J. U. Cowper, Kag. ti. „

XIV. Eurly Bnnliab l-ronuntdntioo, by A. 1. jJilia, l&q.. FJL8. Fori III. 10«.

W. Bubert Crowley'i ThirQ-One Efncrami, Vaycsof theLust Trumpet, Way to Wealth, Ac, ISBO-I

ij>..Bditedb»J.M,OowpBr,E»q. m. t»T

XVI. ChMuWal^eotisaontlieAatKiUibe. Ed.Bev.V. W. SkeatHX, LI.J>. Bi.

A..PI1.D. Fart I. S>. 1»T«^

iiierydi Mora (1*. IBiS); and The Lamontncion of a
i>jideVBodec)|n>Mon,A.ti.lMfi. Ed. J . M. Cowper. fti.
.J.EIhl,P.lLS. PartlV. ID'.
Ll.cd. P.J. Funilvall.MjLi Ph.D. Partll. ID*,
ion, ed. I mf. Zupltu. I'urt L Wi.
. _ lion.od.I-rof. Zupittt. PartLL iti.
IS (died IBM), ed. by Prof. J. B. B. Mnypr. } art I, tbo Text.

X^VLGuyofWa.

XXVII, Bp. Piab-

XXVIII. jAiielid

'»3i'^ .eg*M^jrt.,-fas>y^gv%»t>w^ujApUi. |».'

His SubucirlpUon. which omiititutn nwrnbenhin, {« £1 1i. i
vtiui EXTHA HouKs). duo in wlmioe on tholst of Jiic^.inT, n
b« S-winty'* Awouiit dt Ibe Hawl Offieo of the Unlca <<■ -' t
r hj Cliwiu*, PiMlol OtJbt, lit Money Order (nikdo y
a tbtt Uun. SpcrBtwy, W. A, Dauim., Emi„ 97 VIr i
!^„ uid omst 'Uclon Bank.' (Cnitvd BUtu Suln<-i<'
f»r Mlm fiT the OriglniJ Ssrim. niid 1.. & yaw for tJi' i ■
ru aluu suid MejiarftCely M the pricen put after tlium in tlie l-isto,
OBIOtHAI. BBBIBS.
Tlf FMIealioMfor 1887 ar» —

[ £1 I(- wUliiMul

" I

lir. MS.. ii)>.1isn A.i>.. ed. V. HanteT, B.&. [.l(i>i

i^SlS-.nl

p.. (.L Dr. F. UoilLu

lui

II.

EXTBA SEBIE8.

Tie PiMieailoiufor 1887 ore—
tLIX. Buy df Wnrwlclt. Itettn (Aiipliinlwli M

. OhBr!Bnm(moR™i»n«":— 1*- HuonofBuni _, ..

L Tantnit at Part:nig>la. &Dm Ihe unique US. in the Chatbun lulinry. ed. E. jl
The PuHiaalUmffor II
„.. ADiiilDnwaKB)>iattfafl?everPHtileDn.lG7S. By W. Bullein. Ed.U. A A. tl.Bullen. 1<U.
bllL Viai^'sAnatotnteortheBodTorUan. ISW, nt. IGIT.edttAd bfl'. J. t VmyVurnivtll l^rt L l».
"V. CutoD'iSngliibingtitAJBinObutterYCurial.ed. ?. J. Forotrall knd Prof. Paul He^er. at.
ttiBfllu£xtraEaiaUiUpl,imfiraiyiiiMI KVfa i/U.

. :;tL Ita French oHidiul. ed.U.T. OnlteT, 1I.A. lAa fa
' . F.lt-S. Pt-T.thepresenlEnidlihDiiilectB. (At F

,v Perra FumiralL nirtll. [AlPwa.

nil] Lelten. ed. Rev. Soaaid Borne, B.A. |

kiiiulicha iliilj Urai]. wL F. J. I'ur

Robert a' Bruntio's Honillynff Brnne. a.i>. li
- - ■ - ■ "■■leOrdreofCiiyuaJrs.ib.

Ph.D. FartV.
re^edited b; Dr. PnmiiaU.
*, wilb LoDinifi Scotch cop; of it, ad. W. BHfite.
at /or thegeari 18"8 to 1886 {one guinea fOfk jtarj are : —
r;™l,od.F. J.Fiinii*»U,MJl.,PhJt. I'art IV. W..
" inceorAleiBiiderBndDindiiima,ed.EeT.W,W. Stent. **.
Bani7Tm'aXiiQs."Pt.l, StHrker'sLilbuidLMtars, ed . 8. J. Hen
■m(BiiKliBlitab,lM)).ed. S.J.Han«we.BJl. lb.

Homancei:— l.SirFeminbni.rran]Atnni.M8.3S,ed,8.].Hen'tiuiC.

" TheSe«!eolTUelftfae,BirOliH!U, Ac,«L3. J. RnrHiii|iB.U>, I
, LyrorChiirtaitbeGrete,Pt.l,Nl.g. J.Herrbute. lid.
1. LyforChsrieatlieGrelB.Pt-11, ed, 8, J. HCTTtnge. IGf.
-s. ThB8cpffdonBorB«l)jione.ed. Dr, Humkiweht. \sm. .,

. KaufGa^mr.BoIuHl.OtiHi], &a^ed.S.J,HerrtaKe,Il.A-l(>>. tSa
rmorRnnftoi.hjrtnni Bemws.'^.S.L.Leo.BA. Parti- liu. -.
JiipfI!urr),;«i.l>y_Lonlliy,riiii-!i_,wl.S,L.L.ie,BA PoitJL IB.. laeS

I

1. Ft, 1. II

N. TRUBNER 4: CO., 57 & 5<3 lA^TlGN^TO. Uim^,

last

I